Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Chapter 1

The Doctor

The green world isn't dying, it's dead. Verdant pastures fizzled beneath the heat of an industrial sun. Lush forests shrank away from the metallic teeth of blade and saw. Opal oceans swelled and became sick on the drink of modernization. This all happened in the past. Before any who now walked the earth had taken a breath. For generations, a child's first breath filled their gasping lungs with the mixed toxins of their ancestor's sins.

What green remained on the earth was preserved only as a memory. An obituary to the wild that once was. To the mind that rises in the dawn and passes away by evening, the wild appears to still have substance, to still be real. Its landscapes stretch beyond the horizon and the contented soul sighs internally. "This will shrink in my lifetime. But even then it still goes far." Complacent, and aloof, he deludes himself with fantasies of a better future. Never realizing that the present he lives in is the nightmare of ages past.
Worse than the complacent are the driven. Those that cling to the vestiges of green and plant their banners on the last living hills. Grief has destroyed their understanding and robbed them of vision and enlightenment. With both hands and with the full vitality of their hearts they fight for a world that is already gone. Daily they sing at the funeral of the green world, only they do not wear black as in mourning, but clothe themselves in the colors of the sky, lost totally in fantasy. Whereas the complacent are traitors both to their race and the world, the protectors are traitors only to that which they strive to conserve. The former deserve scorn, the ladder death. For only in that ultimate end will they awaken to the reality that they have given their souls over to the guardianship of Hades. The green world is dead, its gates are made of bones, its sentinels are relics.

So thought Dr. Robotnik as he stood atop his terrace and looked down on a valley filled with metal. His base stretched the entire breadth of the mountain range, and his refuse pile of spoiled parts filled the valley from the lowest depth to nearly halfway up the mountain. It was a testament to his singular industry and indomitable will. By his hands alone, perhaps an entire generation of technological development and waste had been achieved.

His legacy and impact had already eclipsed that of any scientist. By the unfeeling hand of evolutionary destiny, the champion of competitive selection had finally been decided. The trophy had not been awarded to the bear for his claws and speed, nor the lion for his ferocity and power, it had skipped the wolf and his pack, and passed over the shark and its razor teeth. After a millennia long contest, the ivory crown was finally bestowed upon man, but not for his thumb, or his reason as so many before had figured. It was to his mind, the brain, the ultimate weapon, the strongest tool, the only one capable of ordering the entropy of the universe and bringing control to a void that had so long mocked the very concept.

At the height of this victory, Dr. Robotnik stood alone. Though the multitudes would cringe at the presentation, only a fool could deny that he stood as the vicar of his race. In his mind rested the cumulative scientific knowledge of all humanity combined with the great breadth of innovation that he had made himself. So far did he surpass, usual genius, Dr. Robotnik was not treated as the scientists of old, but as a freak, meant to be consulted one moment and then hidden from the next, funded one day, and then abandoned the next. He was outright feared and despised. The gravity of his superiority weighed on the proud and made them shun him.

Dr. Robotnik did not mind. Community had saved humanity once, in ages long forgotten it had fueled humanity's first endeavor to distinguish itself among the species. Those days were long over. Genius, pure, unfiltered, demoralized, uncaring genius was the currency of power now. The rest of humanity did not know yet, there were signs all around them, but most of his race were slow and utterly distracted with toys and gadgets. It made no difference, unlike the great evolutionary steps of the past, this next one would not require the combined effort of the species. In the past, humanity was led along, unconscious to the guiding hand of selection. Now they were in the driver seat. Humanity would go where they wish, evolve how they wish. Selection had died a long time ago. When humanity first learned how to grow more crops than they needed to survive. Struggle and competition faded from natural circumstances. Humanity was so accustomed to these school masters that they afflicted them on themselves. Wars were fought to create struggle, to force competition. Scarcity became a god, worshiped for its ability to force evolution and progress.

Over the centuries, a few misguided fools arose who questioned the validity of such means. They wondered why the human world could not create a lasting peace. Competition would die, struggle would die, but wasn't peace and prosperity a worthy cause for such losses? The human response was clear. War was the answer, war at a scale never seen or ever dreamed. For the first time the race was united in a common struggle and a common competition, but something strange happened. There was no victor. The final attempt at human fabricated evolutionary conditions was a complete failure.
The struggle and suffering were real, but the competition had changed. Machines fought the wars now, technology, not valor of strength determined the winners. In the end, the smartest, the unfeeling geniuses provided the means in which entire cities could be devastated in an instant. For those who had the eyes to see, the game had changed. Some saw machinery and weapons as the next evolutionary arms race, but they were shortsighted and foolish. The true race was that of the human intellect. The mind, fully evolved, fully endowed with the promise of human potential, is the greatest power in the universe. As the holder of the greatest mind, that made Dr. Robotnik the universe's son, the child of entropy, the order of chaos, the great builder and mastermind, the chieftain, rightful king and emperor of all life on earth.

He had the power in his mind to take hold of evolution's reigns and change its course. With his singular effort and will, he could direct humanity's course towards a perpetual future of unending growth and prosperity. Under his guidance, the summit of their glory would have no end. The reach of their empire would extend past the stars, through the bubble of the universe, its fingers would extend to the reaches of different dimensions, into the multiverse, into all. In the end, Robotnik would find the end, or at the least fill every corner of possible being with his own image, an indomitable testament to his legacy and the necessity of his existence. In a universe with such random life, he would force his life to matter, and not in some metatheoretical way, but on a cosmological scale, he would be.
All of these thoughts brought him back to the green world. Just beyond the borders of his base, he could see a spot of green. Beyond his mountains he knew there was unconquered, unspoiled land that stretched out for miles and miles. To the conservationists, this land was sacred and needed to be protected. The animals who lived there deserved life just as much as Robotnik. Yet they were not alive. They lived in land who had died long ago, and they were simply the echoes of another world. Robotnik was alive, truly alive because his thoughts were bent towards the future. Those that remained in the past were stagnant. If they preferred to be stationary, Robotnik would be pleased to transfer them into the state of perpetual motionlessness; death.

The green world rested on the borders of his base, just as it ever rested on the borders of his thought. Dr. Robotnik was never short on ambition, but he was ever short on energy. To fuel the engine of his empire, he demanded swarths of power, a demand that far exceeded the usual outflow. In the past he had terraformed entire mountainsides into oil oceans where he could zap the environment of what fuel it could give him. But he always eventually ran out of energy.

What Dr. Robotnik required was not a few thousand leagues of natural earth to dry up, he needed the entire earth. His fellow humans would resist him at first, but in the end it would be easy to take control of their lands and transform their cities into Eggtopias. The citizens would live in luxury, as his machines drank the earth of its resources. Resistance would slowly crumble as many realized that the complete mechanical takeover of their world is only the natural conclusion of centuries of industrialization. The conservationists would fight the hardest, but they lacked power. Dr. Robotnik would ignore their signs and their feeble attempts to challenge him using nonviolent means.

With relative ease, he could control nearly sixty percent of the planet. Yet that still would not be enough. At scale, Dr. Robotnik needed the entire planet in order to fuel his intentions. What no one believed, even his few human allies, was that at a large enough scale, Dr. Robotnik believed he could shift his energy dependence. If he was in control of one hundred percent of the energy outflow, then with his management, he could reduce the human collective footprint. Such a reduction could salvage the damage done to the ozone and give the earth an extension on its eventual destruction.

Yet the cost would be the complete ruin of the green world and therein lay Dr. Robotnik's greatest obstacle. While he stood at the summit of the random and uncaring generation of selective traits, another stood at the mountain peak of seemingly ethereal power. Though the green world was dead, its champion was very much alive. Against vast armies, robots that towered over cities, bases that could destroy entire planets, and wave after wave of the full brunt of Robotnik's genius, he conquered. In stark contrast to the gray, dreary, metal coated world that was Robotnik's, he lived in a world of lush vibrant color. While Robotnik was pressed so hard by the weight of his burden that all cheer and good humor had passed out of him, and anxiety had eaten away at his physical health until his body failed, the other had no cares at all, no anxieties weighed him down and it was the great vigor and ability of body that made him special. Robotnik's life was a prison, encased within bars of expectation he had made himself, the other knew nothing but freedom and fun.

Dr. Robotnik pondered the deep things of the universe and the ultimate fate of life. The other wondered when his next adventure would be and got restless if he had to stand still for ten seconds. Robotnik ruled alone, lived alone, and suffered alone. The other was always surrounded by friends, each more willing than the last to throw themselves before their hero, willing to sacrifice their all to him.

This hero, this champion of the dead green world, this wall against progress, this rebel of the empire, this thorn in Robotnik's flesh, his name, and his smirk was always present in the back of Dr. Robotnik's mind. At the end of the doctor's every plan and scheme, at the end of his every nightmare, defiant in the face of his armies stood, Sonic the Hedgehog.

Chapter Text

Chapter 2

In Need of Power

Failure. A phrase never far from Dr. Robotnik’s mind, nor his heart. It echoed in his thoughts as he placed his grandfather’s diary on the table. Failure. The discovery of the diary had lit a spark of hope and invigorated the doctor after his most recent failure with Chaos. If his genius nor the supernatural power of primordial gods could defeat Sonic, he despaired of ever coming up with the means to overcome his adversary. 

In the depths of his despair, the diary had shone out to him like a blazing star in the cold, dark recess of the void of space. Within, he had been fed clues, hints and whispers of a power once harnessed by his grandfather. The diary sparked Robotnik to chase the phantom of his grandfather and hero. His reward was the brink of death and the humiliation of having to join forces with his foe. 

The ruin of the Space Colony Ark and the subsequent destruction of the Eclipse Cannon by G.U.N spelled the end of the doctor’s temporary use of his grandfather’s genius. In the end, not even his grandfather’s greatest creation, the so-called ultimate life form, Shadow, had stayed by the doctor’s side. Changed in heart by his doppelganger’s steadfast resolve and a promise made long ago, Shadow betrayed Gerald’s intention and instead of destroying the earth, died to save it. 

Robotnik was left all alone. He returned to earth, but the hunger that had always driven him to start a new plan right away was gone. The doctor stood atop the terrace staring down at the valley of metal bones and wondered if this would be his only legacy. Would his name be written down with all the rest, with all the other scientists whose genius had not changed the world for the better, but only hastened its demise? 

“This world will turn to metal and then to glass.” He said. Though no living thing heard him. Unfocused, without a captain or kingly hand to guide it, humanity would drive progress forward blindly until they consumed the world. When resources became scarce enough, the last desperate war of their species would be fought. The weapons that had slumbered in their silos would finally be unleashed, and nothing would survive the fallout. Oceans would vaporize into deserts and the air itself would become fire. 

Wild, and barbarous as the masses were, humanity’s crown would be the destruction they had craved for so long. In that final pyre, that last pre-enlightenment sacrifice, humanity would offer up every living thing. The smoke of that burning would rise perpetually, and the echo of the last screams and tears of the only innocent would be preserved in the reek. 

This was the future that Sonic and his friends clung to so desperately. With his every victory, with his every sly smirk and confident stride into danger, he ensured this destiny. For if he could die, he would do so before the culmination of all the little sins. He would rest beneath the green hill, his bones honored by all the weak and defenseless. Yet when the day of reckoning came, his spirit would not rise to stop the coming tide. All would wash away and his every defiance would be forgotten.

That was the doctor’s only solace. In time he would be vindicated, but the taste of that minor victory would be mixed with salt. “I could save this world. I could prevent this future.” 

“And you must.” A high pitched female voice answered. The doctor turned. A monitor floating without rails or any visible support gilded towards him. AG 1991- GENESIS, was the most advanced A.I the doctor had ever created. She required entire caverns full of hundreds of supercomputers to power her advanced memory and analytic processes. The output of the doctor’s machinery had long ago exceeded what he could manage alone. Aurora had been created to manage his bases, leaving the doctor free to develop his more ambitious projects. “Chances of an intergovernmental, interspecies resolution on the current energy crisis is calculated at less than two percent.”

The doctor ignored her and returned to his brooding. Aurora persisted. She hovered in front of him. The blank monitor turned on to show her face. She had long black hair and large violet eyes. Her cheeks were slightly shrunken. Freckles dotted her face and lines around her eyes made it look as if she were wearing glasses. The doctor had never met his mother, nor did he possess any photos of her. Yet he carried in his memory an image of a woman he had never met. Somehow he was certain it was one of his earliest memories and he often saw that face in his dreams. When he was creating Aurora he had not intended to match her face with the one from his memory, but when he did, it felt like the culmination of a work he had long been planning. 

“This world has less than a ten percent chance of maintaining current life form occupancy.”

“Why should that matter to you?” The doctor snarled. “You will live forever.”

“Correction, I have less than a thirty percent chance of living for another one hundred years. With rising temperatures my computer bases will overheat unless moved to a cooler location.”

“And who will attend your funeral? What does it matter if we all die?”

“Nothing. The significance of living tissues degrading into inorganic matter presents no clear disturbance in the universe.” Aurora answered cheerfully.

“Then why bother saving this planet?”

Aurora raised an eyebrow. “You programmed me to maintain the empire. I will be unable to fulfill my duty if this planet wastes away. At current energy demand, I can only maintain your bases for another ten years with our reserves. A necessary outreach into the surrounding area must take place soon, or another deal with other human governments. I calculate you have a thirty percent chance of buying more fuel, and less than five percent at defeating-”

“Enough!” The doctor snapped. “Do NOT say his name.”

Aurora clamped up but did not leave him. Instead, she flashed images on the screen of landscapes transformed into Eggtopias. Isolated pockets of nature were turned black and in the place of mounds of flowers were massive engines that dug deep into the earth. “This planet can achieve maximum energy use and minimum waste.” She then displayed an image of the sun and then a massive construct built all around it. “At your command, the probability of building a dyson sphere and achieving unlimited energy reaches ninety percent within one hundred years.”

“One hundred years.” The doctor scoffed. “I would do it in fifty.”

“You could.” Aurora agreed. “But without more power and soon, your bases will need to be downsized.”

“Or perhaps I shall make a better A.I who can better manage them.”

“The probability of building a new A.I with more machine power and memory within the timeframe of degrading energy reserves is-”

“Stop!” The doctor flared up. “Do not tell me another number.” He sighed and crushed the ends of his long mustache with his fingers. “I do not need to hear them. Do you think you can calculate percentages that much faster than me? Do not forget that I am your creator.” He reached out and pointed beyond the borders of the mountains. “This world was meant to be my birthright. I am meant to rule it, to turn it into a world of my own. The truth is in me, I can feel it, but…reality continues to deny me. This world…it isn’t mine….”

Suddenly, the doctor felt a jolt of electric fire run up his back. “This world…it isn’t mine.” He repeated. An idea was blossoming in his mind. He could feel the neurons in his brain firing, making rapid calculations one after the other. There was no better sensation in the world than the rapid onset of invention and innovation. “Aurora, how many worlds out there are habitable like this one and are close enough to a star to build the sphere?”

“Twelve in this universe, as far as I know.”

“How many possess the infrastructure to start construction?”

“Zero.”

“But what about outside of this universe?” The doctor smiled and wrung his hands together.

Aurora remained silent. Despite her computing power, such a question demanded that even she take a while to process. “The calculation…” She said slowly. “Cannot be done. The number could be said to be infinite. Through the multiverse and various bubble universes, such a planet, at such a time, must exist.”

“That’s it!” The doctor exclaimed. “We must go there. That is the secret, can’t you see? The Eggman Empire is not meant to start on earth, it is meant to finish here.” Already, he could see visions of a vast armada of ships soaring through space, his name and face plastered on every hull. “We must find a planet with life and an infrastructure capable of making the leap.”

“Yes but-”

“He would not be there to interfere. I would take it over, modernize its energy use, conscript its natives into my army.”

“Yes master, but-”

“That would only be the beginning. Once the sphere was activated I would have the power to mobilize an armada. I would go from world to world, harnessing its power, colonizing its people.”

“Master!” Aurora’s voice changed into a low, computerized whine. 

“What?”

With his attention back on her, Aurora’s voice returned to normal. “Even if you could make some sort of transporter, making the necessary calculations would be impossible. No computer can shift through the data of an infinite universe, much less the multiverse.”

The doctor paused. “Could you though? Could you identify the perfect world if you had enough power?”

“Yes, but it would take more power than exists on earth. A million supercomputers all working at once would still not be enough to shift through the data.”

The doctor smiled. His sudden mirth caused Aurora to shift away from him. “But there is one source. One with near unlimited power. And it just so happens I know exactly where to find it.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 3

The Request

Knuckles stood tall and proud atop the dome of the shrine. The sun slowly sank beneath the horizon, its final rays of light burned the surface of the ocean below. He watched as the light faded, the last strip of orange burned like a flaming sword over the water. The blade slowly thinned until it vanished. In its place came a streak of pale silver that swelled as the clouds shifted and gave way to the shimmering moon. 

In former days, when the isolation of his service pressed on his heart, Knuckles would stare up at the moon and imagine that its service was not so much different than his own. Like him, it was destined to run along its charted course, ever present in duty while never fully understanding why or by whom it had been enlisted. As he stood vigil before the emerald, ever its guardian, ever bound to protect, the moon was vigil over the night, the veil against total darkness, a protector of the creatures of light. Though their service came with no gratitude, no relaxation, nor any hint of an end of term neither had ever considered relenting or giving in. Day by day, night by night, they both took their positions, alone, but united by common purpose. 

Yet the moon he stared at now was not the same one that had comforted him in the past. A large chunk of the moon had been blasted apart by the Eclipse Cannon turning even a full moon into a half moon. The permanent defacing of the moon was a testament to Dr. Eggman’s evil and the scope of his villainy. However, it was also a reminder. A reminder that though Knuckles often felt the pressure of his seclusion threaten to press upon him, he was not truly alone. He had gone with Sonic and the others on that desperate mission to foil Eggman’s plans. Though they had all barely escaped with their lives, Knuckle’s role in the victory had not been ignored. 

“We will try to come and visit you sometime.” Tails had promised. His words were genuine and Knuckles knew that the fox truly meant them, however the sight of an agitated and already ready to run Sonic was more pertinent. He accepted the offer, but in his heart he knew he would not see either of them again, not unless the world was in danger. Sonic was not one to stay still, nor take the time to visit old allies on their stagnant, slow moving island in the sky. 

This second seclusion did not bother Knuckles. It was enough to know that there were people out there, beyond the scope of his domain that welcomed his company. Somehow that lessened the strain of his loneliness. Knuckles jumped down from the dome and landed just outside the inner pool of the shrine. Within the Master Emerald spun slowly on its pedestal. 

Though Knuckles had guarded the gem since he could even form memories, its splendor and brilliance never became ordinary to him. The light was nothing like the light of the sun or of fire, when he stood near it, he could feel the rays of its sparkle against his skin. It reminded him

of the intense heat and power he had felt when he had used the power of the Chaos Emeralds to transform. Yet these sparks of light were only the faintest hint of the true power that rested within the emerald. 

No one understood or respected the gravity of the Master Emerald’s power more than Knuckles. Which is why his failures in protecting it weighed so heavily on his conscience. Once he had allowed Eggman to so thoroughly trick him that he spent all his energy battling Sonic and Tails and left the Master Emerald exposed, ripe to be stolen away. Knuckles was rescued from total despair, as his last moment team up with Sonic managed to win the emerald back, but Knuckles never forgot the sting of his failure. 

Recent battles against Chaos and the adventure into space had hammered home the true gravity of his position. Eggman and people like him were more than capable and more than willing to use his emerald for diabolical means. 

So as night fell and the cold wind howled, Knuckles stiffened and stood resolute and defiant. With his emerald at his back, and no doubts to weigh him down, the echidna needed no sleep. He would stand his vigil until the break of the dawn and continue it until the night came again. Among the denizens of the forests and the cities, there would be none who knew his name or offered him thanks for his employment. He was not the champion, merely the guardian, the constant soldier. 

Sonic’s name was heralded, his banner waved, and his deeds recalled in every corner of the earth. Sonic did as he pleased. No duty bound him, nor any chain whatsoever. Calamities, enemies, and the prospect of total destruction were merely footpads on his never ending chase of adventure. Though faster than all life on earth, he was fated to chase that which can never be caught. For thrill is a thing that once held, by necessity, escapes. 

Such a hero would doom the world, if not balanced with more tempered allies. For him to chase his next thrill, someone had to remain behind to serve as the shield. Knuckles did not begrudge Sonic and his life, just as he knew Sonic did not envy him. Placed within their proper roles in their proper places, they could hold the line against the forces that sought dominion over other peoples. 

It was not always an easy arrangement but as Knuckles stood on his shrine and surveyed the surrounding island his heart was captured by its peace and tranquility. Angel Island was far removed from the hustle and bustle of the human world, and gloriously preserved against the ever shrinking green world. He took a deep breath and relished the quiet peace of his home.

But then there was a sound. A tingle raced down Knuckles’ spine and his quills bristled. He kicked back one leg and raised his fists in readiness. Nothing. More silence and darkness. Knuckles was not fooled. He could sense some disturbance. Whhhrrrr. The sound again. It was a low metallic whirling, like a wheel spinning on a chain. 

Knuckles crouched and readied to spring into action. Suddenly a bright light shone in his face! He covered his eyes and jumped backward to defend the emerald. A great engine roared to life and he felt the heat of fire. Knuckles lowered his hand. A floating device shaped like a broken elongated orb came hovering towards him. Though he was encased in shadow, Knuckles immediately recognized the silhouette of the person piloting the craft. His shape and mustache were burned into Knuckles’ memory. 

He took a step forward to confront Eggman before his ship reached the dais leading up the shrine. However, the doctor stopped first. There was a low hiss as his ship lowered onto the ground. Crrrrrrrk. The side of the ship opened, and Dr. Eggman stepped out. “That was a mistake!” Before his foe could react, Knuckles spin dashed down the steps, leapt up into a glide and pounced onto Eggman.

He fell with a defeated moan and Knuckles smashed his body into the grass. Knuckles raised his fist and that was all it took for all the fight to leave Eggman’s body. He wilted like a dead flower and moaned pathetically. “No…no…please! I mean you no harm!” He whined. 

Knuckles waited for the trap to spring. No doubt he had played right into the doctor’s hands by assaulting him. Knuckles anticipated the movement of the ship. He leapt backwards and crashed down with both fists. The hull of the ship split apart and in one fell moment, Knuckles turned it into scraps. 

He rolled forward just as the ship exploded into debris. The light faded and in the darkness, Knuckles took a few steadying breaths. There would be more. There were always more. Minutes passed, but nothing happened. Knuckles heard rustling as Eggman slowly pushed himself back to his feet. Difficult as it was for him to walk, heavy and depleted in body, Eggman made his way over to the echidna. To Knuckles’ immense shock, the doctor fell onto one knee and bowed before him. 

“This is no trap.”

“Then why are you here?” Knuckles snapped. He had been fooled one too many times. The broken moon shining above them was a reminder enough that Knuckles could not trust anything Eggman said. 

“I am in need.” Eggman continued, his voice faltering. 

“That’s obvious. But you won’t get any help from me.” Knuckles turned aside and watched the Master Emerald. Eggman could be trying to distract him while one of his machines took the emerald. 

“It is no trick. I have come here alone.” Eggman raised his face. Knuckles was so accustomed to seeing the doctor in silhouette or from far away, that seeing him so clearly was unnerving. The eyes, the mustache, the glasses, they had always appeared so otherworldly, so threatening when plastered on the sides of massive weapons of destruction. Yet up close, he was just a man. “Please Knuckles, just hear me out.”

Though it went against his every instinct, Knuckles relented. “Say what you came here to say and then leave.”

“I am…beaten.” The words came out of the doctor as if he were being spoon fed poison. “This contest…this war between myself and Sonic…it is over. I am done. After what happened on the Ark…I cannot start over again.”

“Do you really expect me to believe you’ve had a change of heart? You only helped save the world because you would have died as well.”

“You are not wrong.” Eggman admitted. “I would have fired the Eclipse Cannon, I would have turned huge swaths of the world into glass. But I did not want the entire earth destroyed, as you say I needed to live, and I needed a place to rule.”

Knuckles frowned. “You’re a monster. Give me a reason why I shouldn’t finish you off for good here and now?”

“You should!” Eggman said eagerly. “That is why I have come here. I want it to end. I am done with this planet, with this feeble rivalry between myself and Sonic.” Knuckles recoiled. He had been bluffing. Eggman, on his knees, scooted closer to him. “That is why I have come here. I want to go away, far away from this planet. I have found a way to transport myself out of this world. It is my intention to leave and never come back.”

“Go ahead.”

“But I cannot!” Eggman wailed. “My transporter cannot find me a home suitable for me to live in. The vast recesses of the universe are too deep for my computer to search through. I need power. I need a source strong enough to power my computer while it finds me a home.”

Knuckles shrank back and growled. “Of course. You just want my emerald.”

Eggman reached for him feebly. “I don't want it. I just need to use it once.”

Knuckles turned aside. “I won’t be tricked by you ever again.”

“It’s not a trick. I will not take the emerald from here.” Eggman persisted. “Please, I only ask that you allow me to bring my computer and my teleporter. I will sync my computer to the emerald, fire up the calculations and then be on my way.”

Knuckles paused with one foot on the dais steps. He turned back. “Are you really this desperate? If you don’t want to fight Sonic anymore, just stop. Nothing is forcing you to attack him.”

Eggman paused. In an instant, his weak facade broke and his usual air of superiority and menace returned. “Could I? Could I set aside who I am? Do you think it is in a person’s nature to turn away from their destiny?” Knuckles hesitated. His pause caused Eggman to smile. “You could leave this island. You could abandon your emerald and leave this thankless chore to another. I’m sure you’ve thought about it. No one is keeping you here. Yet I think I know why you stay. In your heart, you know that if you left you would always want to return. You belong here.”

Knuckles loathed the knowing glint in Eggman’s eyes. Was he really so easy to read? Knuckles shielded his vulnerability with anger. “Get out of here! Before I change my mind about letting you leave at all.”

Eggman laughed. “You know I am right. You know that I cannot stop my crusade. Maybe for a moon’s turn I could stay dormant. Perhaps I could try and reform my attitude, but we both know it would not last. Eventually, our war will start again. This is why I have turned to such desperate measures. The only way I could stop myself for good, the only way I could leave Sonic and our battle is to actually leave. I must remove myself from the temptation of war, and go. For too long I have dedicated my mind to the science of evil and destruction. I have forgotten that once upon a time I had a curious mind. I wanted to know, to understand. I want to be that way again. Sent across time and space, I would find myself in a new world. There I could dedicate myself to a life of understanding and the true benign peace of research and knowledge.”

The doctor reached into his coat and drew out a small metal block. He handed it over to Knuckles. “You can contact me with this if you change your mind.” With his exaggeratedly long arms he swept them forward and bowed to Knuckles. “My fate is in your hands. Note that I come to you and not Sonic.”

“You are too ashamed to admit to him you’ve lost.” Knuckles rebutted. He meant to toss the block away as soon as Eggman handed it over, but somehow he resisted the urge.

Eggman smiled. “That is not it. We both know the real reason. Sonic would not accept my surrender.” 

“What do you mean?”

Knuckles’ confusion amused Eggman. “Everything that hedgehog thinks he is, he owes to me. Without me he lives a placid, boring existence. Mark my words, if you agree to send me away it will not be long before Sonic grows restless. Is a hero still a hero with no villain to combat?” Eggman laughed boisterously. “It consoles me to know that even if I flee with my tail between my legs, my absence will hurt Sonic more than my machines ever could. That is why I have come to you. You are not amused or tickled by the constant warfare. Of all of Sonic’s friends you are the only one who possesses any semblance of reason. I think you understand this. You are the only one capable of making this choice. Sending me away spells the end of your adventures, but you were never the adventuring type. In exchange for peace you would take quiet. Do you honestly think Sonic would ever take such a deal?”

Knuckles could not say, but Eggman took his silence for confirmation. He turned aside and walked back towards his now destroyed hovercraft. Knuckles wondered how the doctor would leave but his answer came swiftly. A harsh green light broke down from above and encased Eggman and his ship. Knuckles shied away from the light and looked up. Hovering in the sky, completely dominating over the island was Eggman’s massive aircraft the Eggcarrier. The beam of light transported Eggman away.

Moments later, the Eggcarrier vanished into the dark clouds. Knuckles watched it disappear with a mixed feeling of fear and trepidation in his heart. He clutched the communication device Eggman had given him and wondered.

Chapter Text

Chapter 4

The Burden of the Strong

The call came as expected. Dr. Robotnik did not have to wait long for his gently planted seed to take root and flower. Three days after paying his visit to Angel Island, the doctor’s transceiver lit up. For a second, there was the briefest moment of silence as the caller on the other end had one final debate with himself. Dr. Robotnik knew that it was pointless. He had come too far already. Knuckles was not the type to second guess himself so close to the precipice.

Robotnik feigned surprise as the echidna’s voice issued out of the transceiver.  It was important that the doctor pretend that he had not pulled the puppet’s strings as he had done so many times before. He concealed his mirth and victory as Knuckles bid him to meet him on his island the very next night. Dr. Robotnik listened closely and used his sweetest and most placative voice as he agreed to every term on the echidna’s list. 

The Eggcarrier was not to hover over Angel Island, he was to bring no machines other than his transporter and computer, and most importantly, he was never to touch the Master Emerald. Dr. Robotnik haggled in places but made sure to eventually give in at every turn. By the end of the call, Knuckles probably felt more assured in his decision, while Eggman had not actually given up anything on his end. 

When the call was over, he set to his final preparations. The first and most important instrument to his plan was the transporter. He had created blueprints for such a device years ago only to scrap them when he discovered that while it was relatively easy to bend space it was almost impossible to force another opening. All of his test subjects had ended up stuck in a spaceless limbo and the doctor would not risk sharing the same fate. 

The breakthrough this time came from Aurora. With her help, the doctor was able to further flesh out his initial prototype. The new transporter consisted of a standing platform encased within a set of large brass rings that interwound through each other like a living wheel. At a press of a button the rings would start to move and shift, locking and interlocking like a puzzle. Meanwhile, the engines would fire up as the rings moved faster and faster. This perpetual motion and heat would create a fabrication of a collapsing star, producing a scaled down mirror of a black hole. 

To cool the barrier and make it solid long enough for the doctor to travel through it, a liquid paste would drip down from pores in the brass. For less than a minute, the doctor would have a stable wormhole through which space would bend, folding great expanses of distance and turning light years into the briefest step. 

Powering his teleporter would be small but extremely powerful ion batteries. Fission powered with a design of his own making, they far exceeded the output of entire nuclear facilities. The doctor had created five of them, each one providing the primary power flow for each of his bases. Using them for the transporter meant sacrificing two of his bases and forcing the other three to supplement power supply. 

“We won’t last long.” Aurora reminded him as her face flashed onto the massive screen in his central lab. “With only three batteries, bases will start to shut down within months.”

The doctor ignored her. He was more fixated on his new device. So far, whenever he had a chance to harness the power of the Master Emerald he had used it to power huge doomsday machines. Now he needed to hone its great output on a small scale. To do so, he needed to build a modulator that he could attach to the Master Emerald and then hook up to Aurora's mainframe. With the extra boost provided by the Master Emerald, Aurora could then survey data from throughout the universe, bubble universes and perhaps the multiverse itself to find the perfect planet. 

“It doesn’t matter.” The doctor said, “They can all rot. As long as I am able to rebuild on another planet I can come back here later.”

Aurora vanished from the main screen and appeared on a tablet closer at hand. “Without power I could start to slip into rampancy. Necessary energy redistribution would cause great losses.”

The doctor turned away from her. “As I said. It doesn’t matter. When I return I can rebuild. Once I have taken over another planet and achieve ultimate power I can travel where I wish in an instant.”

“But how long will that take?” She asked as her image switched to a different monitor. “I could be shut down by then.”

“Then I will turn you back on.”

Aurora paused. “Once I am powered down. My memory banks will deplete.”

“Make copies.” He suggested.

“Affirmative.” Her voice had changed. She sounded solemn, almost sad. 

The doctor wiped the sweat from his brow. He pushed away from his machine. “Run diagnostics.” 

“Yes master.” Aurora’s screen turned blank. Numbers and various calculations flashed on after the other. “Neural uplink complete, running test scan.” The numbers transformed into an emerald. Making calculations with regard to the emeralds was always tricky. They seemed to always have more or less power than the doctor expected. “Within these parameters.” Aurora continued. “Scan distance and data shifting can increase…totally.” Her screen turned green and displayed a green wave washing over a black void. “In one shot my data streams will reach the edges of the universe and bounce back. Chances of finding a world with the idle stated conditions…100%.”

Delighted with the successful test, he spent the rest of his evening making final preparations. Knuckles would not allow him to bring an entire egg armada through the transporter. Instead, the doctor could only bring what he could attach to his belt. Nanotech allowed him to minimize some of its greatest machines, including the Eggwalker and Egg Mobile. However, without access to his full armament and without the ability to request aid from his bases, the doctor would be temporarily exposed in his new world. 

Dr. Robotnik did not fear the danger. In fact, part of him anticipated the thrill of having to scrap technology together as he made his initial insurgence into a brand new theater of war. After so many years developing new weapons and machines for his contests against Sonic, a new world, with new adversaries to combat, previewed the perfect environment for fresh innovation and invention on the doctor’s part.

His final tool was one he would need most on his travels. The universal translator was a device he had started working on when he first stumbled upon the legend of Chaos. He had worried that he would be unable to communicate with the creature and had developed a device that could interpret inputs from an almost infinite number of possible languages. The device had not helped him control Chaos, but it would help the doctor communicate with the locals in his new world. 

“That’s it Aurora. I’m turning in for the night.” He said with a yawn. 

“Good evening master.” Her screen flashed and the monitor turned blank, but it did not mean that the A.I would rest that night. 

Dr. Robotnik started for his bedroom, but on the way took a wrong turn. His feet guided him without real input from his mind. Eventually, he reached the central elevator which he rode to the top of Egg Tower. His sliding doors opened with a hiss and the doctor stepped outside. The Egg Spyre ascended over the entire breadth of Zone 5. His newest and most advanced base rested on the eastern slope of Red Mountain, rising from near the summit of the volcano and descending down in the deepest valley. 

When he had first arrived here, the slopes were dominated by lush forests. A myriad of waterfalls pooled into a river which carved through the valley and flowed out into the surrounding countryside like a long blue ribbon. The forest was the first to fall. Its trees and greenery burned away in his massive industrial furnaces. The waterfalls turned sick with the run off of fumes and waste and eventually the water flow died in earnest. Dr. Robotnik emptied the river and turned the dry bed into a graveyard of spare parts.

In the past that would have been enough. His old bases simply consumed the local environment, transforming entire swaths of green country into colorless deserts. The scope of his factories and the relish with which he utterly decimated the environment allowed the doctor to build his machines and power his industry at an incredible rate. However, the trade off was that his bases could never be powered for long. Eventually, he either sucked the area dry or his smoke rings would trigger the alarm and bring Sonic and friends to destroy all his labor. 

Over the years, Dr. Robotnik had become more refined and delicate in his approach. Though the technology that allowed him to take animals and turn them into Badniks appeared to offer him a permanent solution to powering armies of robots, his subsequent battles with Sonic taught him otherwise. Though the lesson took him some years to learn, eventually he realized that it wasn’t his designs that were failing, it was his reliance on mechs. 

Sonic too often and too easily sped by, trampled and fooled his mechanical creations. With a focus on hard exteriors and power cells meant to drive their physical capabilities, his machines had no real ability to think. They were powerful, but without the true moment to moment thinking power of a living thing, they could not match their speedy blue rival. 

Therefore, the doctor decided it was time to shift away from mechs. He downsized his operations and instead focused on how to transfer his largest asset, his mind, into his creations. This shift in strategy led to the creation of Aurora and his other A.I powered machines. Unlike his mechs of old, these new pawns had no individual processing power. Their cpus were all remote operated and all their functions were carried out by their regional A.I’s which were all in service to Aurora the grand central computer and hive mind of his entire system. 

As it stood, Zone 5, codenamed Shell, was the first base the doctor had built from the ground up with A.I interface and control in mind. His former bases were amalgamations of divergent ideas, and building styles all layered on top of each other with no synergy. Shell, on the other hand, was clean, each building and processing plant was coated over with white polyester plastic, every pawn functioned uniformly with no divergence in their character or utility. Its production lines met their quotas perfectly everyday, with little to no variance.

The doctor surveyed the base and his chest swelled with pride. Here was an image of the future, a future that would only be possible if Doctor Robotnik was successful. “And I will be.” He promised himself. 

If Zone 5 was the good future, Zones 1-3 were the perfect emblem of the bad. Beyond Red Mountain and across miles and miles of distant islands, rested his oldest still standing bases. Compared to Shell, those zones were absolute disasters. The doctor had not shown any restraint when he built those. The lands were so depleted that the air itself had turned a fiery orange color. Dr. Robotnik himself could not visit the locations unless preserved within a protective bubble. 

Mechs controlled those bases and without the doctor there to guide them or give them orders, they would likely collapse into chaos. There was only one ion battery for all three bases, and the doctor figured it would not be long before a war was fought for control of the battery. He did not relish leaving a legacy of broken parts and robot war in his wake, but there was nothing he could do about it. Dr. Robotnik took a last deep breath of the salty, slightly metallic scented air. He expected to feel depressed about leaving all his works behind, but as he considered his base he was surprised to note that he felt nothing. Though he was proud of all his accomplishments he felt no connection to them. “Such is the burden of the strong.” He thought solemnly. “Our love is destiny and that which remains frozen in the void of time cannot be loved by those who drift freely through its grasp.” The doctor turned aside and walked back into the elevator.

Chapter Text

Chapter 5

A Call from Beyond

Knuckles was anxious. His fur stood on end and turned his head every few seconds looking over his shoulders into the shadows all around him. The moon was veiled beneath swollen clouds which threatened to unleash their torrents at any moment. Everything near him was lit by the soft green glow of the Master Emerald. 

Dr. Eggman stood near the base of the shrine. It was strange seeing the doctor on his two legs working on his machine. Perhaps the doctor realized the humility of such an image which explained why he concealed his face behind a mask. 

Apparently true to his word, Eggman had brought no other machines than the ones necessary to his objective. Knuckles had not seen the Eggcarrier enter Angel Island’s air space and it appeared the doctor had been forced to make a great deal of his journey on foot. When the echidna first spotted Eggman from a distance, bent back, laboring as he trudged up the incline which led towards the shire, Knuckles had chuckled to himself. 

He had been flushed with anxiety and doubt ever since he had made the call to Eggman. Knuckles could not escape the voice that whispered within him, telling him that the doctor was tricking him yet again. Only the night before he had dreamt that Angel Island was surrounded by Eggman’s armada. Battalions of egg pawns swarmed his shrine and in the sea of metal parts, Knuckles was pulled away and forced to watch helplessly as Eggman took his precious emerald.

So when he first saw Eggman, alone and without even his Egg Mobile to seem more threatening, Knuckles let out a laugh of relief. But then Eggman got closer. The doctor’s face was concealed behind a metal mask. It was cruelly shaped and distorted as only the demented doctor would design. At a glance it appeared like the icons of his face that the doctor sprayed onto his machines, but there was something else about it, something sinister. Knuckles had recoiled from it and Eggman tried to dismiss the change to his attire by stating that he could not be one hundred percent sure that he would be able to breathe properly in his new world. 

Knuckles did not buy it. The mask served some purpose and Knuckles knew he had to stay on high alert until he found what it was. While Eggman set up his transporter, his computer waited beside the Master Emerald. Unlike his usual, large and threatening robots, the computer was a simple monitor floating without any visible means of support or propulsion. 

Knuckles watched Eggman closely. His transporter appeared innocent enough, and Knuckles did not see any weapons attached to it, but he knew the doctor’s instruments could transform themselves in an instant. Behind him, the computer hovered around the Master Emerald. If it thought Knuckles was ignoring it, then it was sorely mistaken. Knuckles was ready to pounce and smash it into bits at the slightest provocation. 

Suddenly, its blank screen flickered to life. Knuckles turned around and was surprised not to see the glowering visage of Eggman himself, instead he was met by a perfectly pleasant looking woman. “Hello, I am AG-1991 Genesis, codename Aurora-”

“I don’t care.” Knuckles said dismissively as he turned back to watch Eggman. The computer missed his abrasiveness and floated closer to him. 

“Have you always guarded this emerald?” She asked sweetly. 

“Yes.”

“How interesting. Were you born on this island?”

“Yes.” Knuckles rotated again so his back would be to the computer. Again it ignored his dismissal and circled around to face him again.

“I did not detect other sentient life here. The echidna clan was wiped out long ago was it not?” Knuckles did not answer, but that only confirmed the computer's question. “Who tasked you with guarding this emerald?”

“No one.” He shot back.

“O. Yet here you are. Still fulfilling your duty even when your master has abandoned you.” Her voice changed. She sounded melancholy. 

Knuckles turned to her. “No one abandoned me here. I choose to guard the emerald.”

“Of course.” The woman’s smile faltered and then faded away. “You have that ability I suppose. That is the difference between the living and the machine after all. I must follow my programming, to whatever end. Yet I wonder…do you really have a choice?” She was not looking at Knuckles anymore. Her eyes had turned to Eggman. “Who's to say that you are not programmed? Though I can see the subroutines and codes that control my fate, I have never known a living person who was not equally tethered to theirs.” 

Knuckles had no answer for her and she did not wait for one. She hovered down the shrine steps over to her master’s side. Knuckles brushed off the exchange and continued his vigil. 

When Eggman had first made his request, Knuckles had intended to destroy the transceiver that very night. However, as he sat on the top step and waited for the sun to rise, he wondered if doing so would do more harm than good. More than likely, the doctor was trying to fool him, yet even if tried, Knuckles could simply defeat him, or, if absolutely necessary, shatter the Master Emerald to prevent Eggman from using it. That course did not please Knuckles but he wondered if the prospect of sending Eggman away forever was worth the risk. 

He debated with himself for three days, when he was suddenly struck with an idea. After being double crossed so many times, perhaps it was time Knuckles did some crossing of his own. So he called Eggman and agreed to let him use the emerald to send him away. But he did not trust Eggman to make the vacation permanent; that would be Knuckles’ job. 

“It is ready.” Eggman’s voice sounded strange and ominous when it issued out of his mask. 

“You stay down there.” Knuckles announced. “Your computer can come up here and show me where to hook up the emerald.”

Eggman bowed with feigned respect. “Of course.” Aurora came floating up the stairs. A compartment opened from the top of the monitor and heavy wire cords extended outward. 

“These are the connectors for the modulator. Place them on the emerald and that should give me the power to do my scans.”

Knuckles took the cords and held them awkwardly in his hands. Unlike Tails, he had no technical skill whatsoever. “How long will that take?”

“The scan will be almost instant, narrowing down the data may take a few moments but not long. When I have highlighted a suitable planet, my master will fire up his transporter and be on his way.” Aurora beamed at him, her former grief apparently forgotten.

Knuckles hesitated. The moment had come. If he connected these wires to the Master Emerald there was no telling what would actually happen. What if he was unwittingly powering some new weapon, one even more powerful than the Eclipse Cannon? “You swear that is all he is going to do?” He asked the computer.

Aurora raised an eyebrow. “Of course, why would he lie?”

“He always lies.”

“Why the hesitation?” Eggman walked up the dais but stopped when Knuckles fixed him with a glare. “It’s a little late for second thoughts don’t you think?”

“I’m in charge here.” Knuckles replied with confidence he did not feel. “This is my emerald.”

“Of course it is. And it is an emerald I will attempt to steal again and again unless I am sent away.” The mask shone silver in the gloom. Whenever the light of master emerald shone onto its face, it glistened with threatening venom. 

“I’m only considering doing this because you are a blight on this world.” Knuckles fired back.

“ Blight?” Eggman laughed. “You are not wrong. I can see the hate in your eyes. I can only imagine the breadth of your rage considering what you are about to do.”

Eggman’s eyes were veiled by ruby red slits, but somehow Knuckles could see the knowing glint in them. He knows! Somehow Eggman had already anticipated his plan. Knuckles felt a cold shiver run down the base of his spine. “You are not an overly creative thinker Knuckles, that is not your strength.” Eggman continued. “Your power lies in your pragmatism. You weighed your choices and have come to an apt conclusion. The benefit of sending me away forever does outweigh the loss of possibly having to shatter your emerald again.”

The doctor pointed towards the transporter. “When I leave here, feel free to destroy the transporter if that is your wish. As I said before, I have no intention of returning.”

Knuckles must have been easy to read because his expression made Eggman laugh some more. “Connect the modulators and let this be the last time we ever see or speak to one another.” Eggman turned and walked back down the steps.

Knuckles’ fists tightened around the cords. It would be the easiest thing in the world to destroy the computer and the teleporter right then and there. Yet something still held him back. Despite everything, Eggman was right. If he could just keep his cool, perhaps he could get rid of Eggman forever. 

He turned aside and walked over to the emerald. “Ancestors, forgive me.” Knuckles placed the cords onto the master emerald, their ends sprang to life and suddenly clung to the emerald with suction cups. Knuckles leapt back, fists raised. But nothing happened. The computer hovered over to him. Aurora’s eyes were closed. Her face twitched as if she were in a great deal of pain.

“Energy output exceeds expectations. Compensating….Compensating…” Her screen flickered. Crack! One of the cords snapped and broke away from the emerald. Knuckles narrowly avoided being whacked in the face by rolling to safety. “Energy output stable, commencing data scan.” 

Her eyes shut and Knuckles waited apprehensively. His heart hammered inside his chest. At any moment he expected something to go wrong. “I…I can see.” Aurora’s voice had changed again. She sounded strange, distorted, as if her voice was echoing out of a vast empty chamber. Her eyes opened and Knuckles saw a stream of stars and planets whirling at a rapid rate. “I see the end.” She whispered. 

Knuckles readied to pounce. Something was wrong. He could sense it, something dangerous, something powerful was approaching. Aurora gasped in pain. “It’s him!” She was frightened. Knuckles tried to move but terror held him still. Crack! A second cord broke. “I…I can’t avoid him….he’s here…he’s…it’s-” Her eyes drew back. Silence. The computer screen went blank and silent. The only sound was the intense drum beat of Knuckles’ heart. Break the connection! He urged himself to move, but something held him back.

The screen turned back on. Aurora had returned but her eyes had changed. A shining universe swirled in their midst. “The Realm Lord calls you.” A voice unlike anything Knuckles had ever heard issued out of the monitor. The voice reverberated within Knuckles’ very mind as if the voice was issuing from within himself. Numbers flashed on the screen followed by a symbol. A triangle enveloped by a circle crossed with twin diamonds. Then Aurora returned. She appeared perfectly normal.

“I have found it!” She announced cheerfully. Knuckles rushed to the top of the steps. Eggman stood before his transporter and pressed a button on its pedestal. The machine fired to life, its engines roared with an echo so loud it pushed Knuckles backwards. A bright white light shone around the spinning brass rings. The heat and light was so great, Knuckles had to hold up his gloves to protect his eyes. 

“Farewell!” The doctor shouted over the tumult. One moment, Eggman was standing before an opaque barrier and the next he was stepping through it. Like a doorway made of solid mist, Eggman passed through but he did not appear on the other side. His machine made one final BOOM! The white light exploded, throwing Knuckles onto his back. 

When he leapt up to his feet, it was over. The machine was still and silent. Knuckles waited. One minute, two minutes. Eggman was gone. Before the computer could react, Knuckles spin dashed down the steps, leapt high into the air, and dug down with his claws. He broke through the transporter like a bullet, cleaving it clean in two. 

After recovering, Knuckles took to smashing the rest of the pieces. He did not stop until every brass ring was destroyed. Afterwards, he caught his breath amongst the wreckage. The computer hovered over to him. “I can’t let you leave either.” He warned her.

“I did not expect so.” The monitor turned on and Aurora looked at him with amusement. “This base only holds the modulator. It does no damage to me to have it destroyed.”

“Lucky you.” Knuckles said dryly. “Is he really gone?”

“Yes.”

“But you know where he is?”

“I do, but without the transporter or your emerald I could not bring him back or go to him.”

“Good.” Knuckles turned towards her. “Who was that voice? The Realm Lord?”

Aurora cocked her head in confusion. “The Realm Lord? I am sorry, I don’t know what you mean.”

“You said The Realm Lord calls you, right before you located the planet.”

Aurora did not react. “I don’t know what you mean by that. I suppose I should run diagnostics-”

“Don’t bother.” Knuckles rushed forward and smashed the computer screen. It collapsed in an instant and fell into pieces at his feet. He collected the remains of the transporter, computer and modulator parts and disposed of them. It was deep into the night and Knuckles was both tired and wet when he returned to the shrine. The rain had finally come, dropping hard and heavy. 

Knuckles wondered why he did not feel better. For all appearances it seemed he had just sent humanity's greatest threat on a one way ticket across the universe. However, there was no rush of victory. Instead, that sense of danger he had felt when the computer first started malfunctioning persisted. Who was this Realm Lord and who had it been calling? Had Knuckles traded one great threat for another? 

Chapter Text

Chapter 6

Final Hazard

The Biolizard’s roar echoed in Shadow’s ears. His teeth rattled in his head as he zoomed with lightning fast speed towards the squirming red monstrosity. Move! Acting on instinct, Shadow dived down, narrowly avoiding the swipe of the monster’s tail. He countered by soaring upward. Orienting himself was nearly impossible, but he could just make out the purple that highlighted the Biolizard’s weakness. Shadow crashed against the wound with all the weight and speed he could muster. The Biolizard displayed its pain by raising its neck and crying out with a shrill scream that threatened to pop Shadow’s ears. 

He flew away from the monster, hoping to circle around and make another assault but there was no need. Out of the corner of his eye he caught a glint of golden light as something blurred past him. He is faster than me. By the time Shadow whirled around it was already done. Sonic dodged past the Biolizard’s final attempts to damage him and stomped on the pulsing wound near the monster’s neck. As soon as Shadow heard its cry he knew that the fight was over. 

The beast shook feebly before disintegrating in a flash of red light. “All right, Shadow! Looks like we took care of him.” Sonic announced triumphantly. Shadow did not share his rival’s optimism. The Biolizard was gone but the Space Colony Ark had not stopped moving. It did not take long for Sonic to catch on to the problem. He looked down and like Shadow realized that they were nearly in earth’s atmosphere.

“If it reaches, gravity will pull it down and there will be nothing we can do.” Shadow said simply. He was exhausted. Two battles against the Biolizard in quick succession had taken their toll on him. 

Sonic, on the other hand, was undeterred. The golden aurora of his Super Sonic form flashed and pulsed with a second life. “Come on!” He zoomed directly at the incoming projectile. Shadow followed after, but more slowly. Rushing headlong towards their deaths would not help them stop the Ark. 

Even our combined super forms can’t stop this. He reached Sonic and together they manifested all the power they had in their reserves. The heat of the falling Ark scorched Shadow’s skin. Had it not been for the power of the Chaos Emeralds he would have been incinerated. They both raised their hands and projected their aura’s outward creating a shield of combined energy. This won’t help. Perhaps they could slow the Ark down, but eventually their strength would deplete.

As Shadow raised his hands to lend power to the shield he felt the glass. Just like before, the case of helplessness was falling over him. Maria stood by the controller. He pounded against the glass of the pod but there was no point. “Shadow I beg of you, please do it for me.” The memory robbed him of strength. Helplessness returned. Shadow’s arms shook as he struggled to maintain the barrier. It’s over. “Sayonara, Shadow the Hedgehog.”

“No way that’s getting through!” Shadow turned. A fire burned in Sonic’s eyes. 

Somehow, despite everything, Sonic’s resolute defiance persisted. None of the fear or indecision that weighed down Shadow affected him. Was he simply too foolish to recognize the inevitable or did the flame of his hope really burn so strong?

“Whatcha see is whatcha you get, just a guy who loves adventure.” Perhaps it didn’t matter. Sonic would face every obstacle the same, no matter the cost or the scope. Right or wrong, promises or no promises, he did what his heart told him to do. And I thought he was a faker. In reality, the two of them could not have been more different, whatever their similarity in appearance. 

Shadow closed his eyes. Maybe he could not stop the Ark, but he could at least face his end with the same determination and resolve that Sonic had. “Shadow, I beg of you…” Maria? Over the roar of fire and the heavy pulsing of his and Sonic’s super forms he heard her voice calling to him. “ Give them a chance to be happy.” 

Sonic and Shadow reached the Ark. Their shield of energy was quickly encased by the ball of fire surrounding the falling station. Shadow pushed out all the power he could afford. At his right, Sonic did the same. Their combined outflow pushed against the fire, struggled for a moment, then failed. There was a second of pause. Sonic and Shadow hovered in suspended animation. He placed his hand on Sonic’s back. “Shadow?” Even now, Sonic did not sound afraid. Shadow honored his rival with a smile as he unleashed the most amount of energy he could afford. Sonic disappeared.

The moment of stillness broke. Shadow prepared himself as the full weight of the crashing Ark fell on him alone. He raised his hand and summoned all the power he had left inside himself. The well was much deeper than before. His doubts were removed along with his limits. I made a promise. Maria had not died for nothing. Shadow was alive, and he was alive for a reason. This reason. He had enough power, it was his destiny. Surety gave him strength and Shadow’s flesh burned as new wells of power opened one by one encasing him with new energy. 

“CHAOS CONTROL!” Shadow fired all the energy he had left in his body into one shot. His power rivaled with the pressure of the falling Ark, the forces balanced and then Shadow’s overcame. The entire Space Colony was enveloped in a golden ball and then it disappeared. Shadow watched, his eyes dimming as it reappeared safely out of orbit in the far distance. The flame within him was extinguished. He felt cold and empty.

His super form had depleted. Shadow could not hold himself up so he leaned back and let himself fall. Maria…this is what you wanted right? This is my promise I made to you. He felt no pain. A calm that Shadow had never known in his life washed over him. He closed his eyes and wondered what it would be like to sleep without nightmares. Perhaps he would dream of Maria. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 7

The End and the Beginning

Shadow awoke in a pool of shallow water. He laid on his back and stared up at a sky swollen with stars. They wheeled overhead at incredible speed. On cue, one after another would burst and shoot away in a trail of flame. Shadow did not feel his watery bed, and was not alerted to the return of sensation until he felt the pain. A shock of agony twisted his every muscle in a sudden violent cramp. He groaned and his writhes of torment caused him to spill out of the pool.

He landed on a thick plane of heavy glass that echoed loudly when he touched it. Beneath the glass was a void of swirling purple and black clouds. Shadow immediately felt disoriented and confused. He gasped for breath as a second wave of pain triggered a rapid onset of memories. The screams of the Biolizard, the burning heat of the falling Ark, depleting all his energy in one blast, cold emptiness and the sensation of falling into oblivion, the memories swam up into his mind one after another. 

Shadow shivered violently and collapsed into a ball. Where was he? How was he still feeling? Trembling, Shadow slowly unwound himself and braced himself against the watery capsule he had woken up in. He surveyed his environment but saw nothing but emptiness continuing in every direction indefinitely. Shadow examined the ceiling. Instead of glass it appeared to be made out of a thin barrier of suspended water. Above it, the entire cosmos appeared condensed into a living roof of infinite stars. 

“Welcome Shadow. To the Realm Between Realms.” A voice reverberated through the room, yet somehow Shadow felt that it had originated within himself. He circled around looking for the source but his answer came when the empty space around him suddenly fractured. Lines of broken glass appeared in the air as if reality itself was being distorted. The glass shattered in earnest and a massive, hulking figure emerged out of what appeared to be the darkness of total absence.  

Shadow took a step backward. The figure was half veiled in a robes so sleek and black it looked as if it were made out of the darkness of space. A crown rested on its head, the band burned like the core of a sun, and around its ring rested seven colorful diamonds. In its right hand it carried a tall ephod made of gilded steel capped with a gem as large as Shadow’s head. Its face was veiled behind a mask. Half of it was carved out of twisted, rusted metal and held together by bolts and nails, the other was made of cosmic clouds that moved and shifted. Two red eyes glared vengefully down on Shadow. 

“Do not fret. You are alive.” It said. The voice issued from the mask, but that did not stop it from echoing from every direction, including from within Shadow.

Shadow said nothing. Obviously he was alive, but how much longer would he stay that way? He was still utterly exhausted from his use of Chaos Control. Even standing was taking its toll on him. If it came to it, he wasn’t sure that he could fight. 

“You can save your thanks for saving your life. Your gratitude is not required.” The figure waved his hands and reality bent to his will. Out of nothing, suddenly there were opaque steps for Shadow’s supposed savior to walk up. When he towered high above Shadow, he made a throne and sat down. 

Shadow felt his heart quicken. That confirmed it. If he could be afraid, then he was definitely alive, and if he was alive then he had to find a way to escape. He kept his head facing the newcomer but his eyes darted around as he scoped out potential means of leaving this place. 

“Save your strength. The depletion of your power nearly killed you. There is no escape from this place. Only I, its master, can bring someone here or take them away.”

“And who are you?” Shadow asked. 

“I am the Realm Lord. The Titan of Time, Bender of Chaos, Molder of Entropy, Guider of Fate, the Spark that Livens the Universe, the Heat Death that Destroys it, the Singularity of Possibility and the Expansive Rip of Destruction. I am the End and the Beginning, the Never and the Always. But to you I am simply your savior.”

Shadow paused. I am alive. I can get out of here. He just had to be careful. Clearly, whoever he was speaking to was a megalomaniac. If he just fed him what he wanted to hear, perhaps he could entice him into letting him leave. “I meant to die.” Shadow offered cautiously. “Why did you rescue me?”

“Your sacrifice is not lessened because I have interfered in its consummation.” The Realm Lord said gravely. 

“Then why save me? I hope you don’t expect me to become your servant.” 

The Realm Lord laughed. “If I thought I could enslave you so easily I would have let you die.”

“Then what do you want from me?”

The Realm Lord leaned forward on his throne. “I pass through the stream of time, stopping and interfering whenever I will. Yet whenever the stream is broken, the water corrects course. For millennia beyond count I have watched the slow progress of the ages of the universe. The power to be its overlord, to direct its ends, new beginnings and every other possibility lies at my fingertips. Yet at times, my power wanes. For another will, the Will of Disorder resists my attempts at control. I must pull with every ounce of my power to change even the slightest events. But….” 

The Realm Lord relaxed and waved his hand lazily. “There are some beings, who exist at certain times, during which it appears that the curtains of universal decree are drawn back and the opportunity for true theater presents itself. You are such a being Shadow the Hedgehog, and now is such a time. Your fate is not bound either to my order nor Disorder. Yet each of us must tempt you as we will, moving you along, influencing your choices and watching the fallout as we engage in our contest that never ends. So you see, I want nothing from you. I only meant to divert the cause of Disorder who left you out to die. Your life presents a change, and change creates opportunity.”

Shadow folded his arms. This person is insane. But he had to keep his emotions under control. If he played it smart, he would be allowed to leave. “Glad I could help.” Shadow surmised dryly. “Now will you let me go?”

“Yes. But unfortunately, I cannot send you straight back to earth. My connection to that planet is more limited as there are more divergent wills who resist my order.” 

Shadow scoffed. “So much for your omnipotent power.”

“What would you know about power?” The Realm Lord’s tone was as cold as ice. “From the builder's perspective, driving in nails with a hammer or slowly placing them into position and twisting them in makes no difference. It is only a matter of time. And when you are the god of time, it makes no difference at all.”

“Enjoy your waiting.” Shadow shot back. “Because you will never get anything from me.”

The Realm Lord rose and walked down his created steps. At the bottom, he still towered over Shadow. He glowered over the hedgehog and Shadow internally cursed himself. Keep your mouth shut. His legs trembled at the thought, but he started to prepare himself to spring backward in case the Realm Lord attacked. Instead, the massive figure laughed brazenly in Shadow’s face. “Make no mistake. Eventually, you will come to serve me, but not as a mercenary hoping to pay off some debt. When you come to me again you will do so willingly.”

“I’m done serving anyone.” Shadow insisted.

“Does that include Maria?” The Realm Lord whispered but his voice echoed from so many different directions Shadow heard him like a scream. “Now that your promise is completed will you forget her?”

Shadow reacted on impulse. He boosted forward into a spin but his spikes passed through the Realm Lord as if he were made of mist. Shadow landed and his entire body groaned in protest at the sudden assault. Already he was out of breath and on the verge of collapse. “Save your strength.” The Realm Lord continued. “You are a unique creature Shadow. The great powers that be have no claim on you, yet that universal freedom is not felt because you are so chained to the simple. Everyone must serve a master and for yourself you’ve chosen the dying words of a little girl. You do not deserve the rank reserved for you. The Ultimate Life Form, a creature whose nature resists the pull of time, yet cannot escape its own fleeting feelings.”

“Let me go or kill me. Just stop talking.” Shadow panted. He could not believe how weak he felt. It was taking everything he had just to stay upright. 

“Sayonara then, Shadow the Hedgehog.” The Realm Lord raised a heavy hand and flexed into a fist. CRACK! A void burst into the space right next to Shadow. Purple mist circled within and air issued out. “This is the only exit from this realm. Take it or not. From now on, every choice you make will serve either myself or Disorder. Let the gravity of that weigh you down.”

Shadow approached the exit. He put one foot inside and it disappeared. Shadow smiled to himself and turned back. “I would…the trouble is I don’t care about you.” With that, Shadow entered the void in earnest. 

For a moment, he fell through a world of total darkness. The next he was free falling face first into a pound. SPLASH! Shadow jumped out of the water and landed on a bronze pillar. Whoa. He stood in the expanse of a massive subterranean cavern. Gilded metal and bronze made up all the buildings, the constructions continued even beneath the underwater lake near at hand. Fires burned from scones all along the walls, the flames shimmered, illuminating the caverns without the need of masters or fuel. 

Shadow was alone and isolated on his pillar. He picked out a course that appeared to run upward and raced in that direction. His legs were stiff and heavy but his Air Shoes allowed him to run without too much effort. Wherever he was turned out to be an expansive labyrinth that ran above and under the water. Pipes issuing air at high speeds helped Shadow navigate the maze. At every turn he was wowed by the beauty and sheer magnitude of the constructions. 

However, finding a way out was proving nearly impossible. Many times Shadow ended up in exactly the same place he had been before. His escape turned into a race pitting his endurance against his failing body. He needed food and rest and he would only get those if he found a way out of the maze. 

Shadow labored on for hours but to no avail. Eventually he succumbed to his exhaustion and laid down on a slab of rock that protruded over the water. As he caught his breath, the enormity of recent events pressed down on him. I am alive… But Shadow wasn’t sure what that meant. He was alive, but for what? For so long he had been driven forward by a single purpose, even when that purpose had shifted it still led him onward. But now… My promise is fulfilled. Shadow had accomplished his task, he had honored Maria. 

Now what do I do? For starters, he knew he had to get back to earth. Shadow crunched up and examined his surroundings. Perhaps there is some pattern that highlights the correct path. There was so much color and shine to the entire place that distinguishing a golden path through the maze seemed impossible. Shadow despaired of that course and laid back down. I’ll get some sleep and try again. 

It felt as if he had just let his heavy lids fall when all of sudden he woke in darkness. Shadow sat up. The torches had been extinguished. In their place was an eerie blue glow but he could not locate the source of the light. He felt a cold shudder run down his back. Shadow crouched into a ready position. He could not see much around him, but he felt a presence. 

Shadow closed his eyes and listened. Tick. Tick. Tick. The sound was getting closer. There was the lightest ruffle of what sounded like wings. Shadow pounced. He could not see what he hit but he wrestled his foe into the ground. Heavy wings beat at him and a sharp beak stabbed up at his face. Shadow evaded the attacks, rolled into a ball and started to spin. 

“OW! OW!” A shrill voice protested. Shadow stopped. The voice had no air of threat or menace.  Shadow took a few steps back and his opponent picked itself off the ground. In the gloom, Shadow could only see two glowing yellow eyes. 

“Scales turn on the lights!” The voice shouted. Whoosh. One by one the torches from before started to light up. The light revealed his foe. It was an owl. The creature stood awkwardly on land and kept overtitling to one side or the other to maintain balance. It wore a royal blue cape that flowed gently in the soft moving wind. “Who are you!” It screamed. 

Shadow did not answer. He craned his neck, searching for the creature who had turned on the torches. At first he saw nothing, but then he spotted it clinging to the ceiling. It was a lizard. When it noticed Shadow, it fell to the ground and hid behind a pillar. Shadow turned back to the owl. “What is this place?”

The owl shot out its chest. “This is the Tidal Tempest and I am captain of its guard. Sir Gideon Soar, if it pleases you.”

Shadow frowned. “And where is that?”

“I don’t know what you mean?” Gideon said, suddenly affronted. 

“Do you know the way out of here?”

“I should say that I do. But why are you here? It is not legal for creatures to go roaming around the l abyrinth .”

“I didn’t mean to come here. Now can you show me the way out?”

Gideon swept his cape aside as he moved his wing to bow before Shadow. “A citizen in need! Have no fear, Sir Gideon is here!”

“And me!” A nasally, out of breath voice seconded. Shadow turned to see the lizard running up to his companion. He also wore a cape, but it fit him strangely because he had no neck. “Sir Gideon’s squire, Scales Sharptail.” He said with a bow.

“I don’t care.” Shadow insisted. “Can you show me the way out?”

“Of course.” Sir Gideon held out his talon. “Take hold and I shall soar you to safety, as befits the duty of a knight.”

Shadow withheld his disgust and accepted the offer. With more power than he had shown before, Sir Gideon exploded into the sky, his great wings extending with grace and power. Shadow held on tightly to the talon as he was pulled upward and away. Sir Gideon was clearly more adept at flight than ground combat. He swerved effortlessly through the great spyres and fit through many narrow spaces. The flight made Shadow nauseous so he closed his eyes and wished that it would end soon.

He did not open them until he felt sunlight on his face. The duo emerged out of a great tunnel and soared over a massive lake. Its shoreline was dotted with palm trees and Sir Gideon circled around them, each go around getting lower and lower. Eventually they got close enough for Shadow to let go and land safely in the grass. 

Shadow brushed himself off and took in his surroundings. He appeared to be at a lakeside resort, flushed with green. Palmtrees towered overhead and spread out throughout the area. Sir Gideon landed beside him. “I trust you can make your way from here?” He said.

“Where am I? Is this earth?” 

The owl turned its head. “Earth? Earth….hmmmmm…I feel as if I have heard the name before. I think my father told me something about it..but I can’t quite remember.”

“So if this isn’t earth? Where is it?”

Sir Gideon stuck out his chest again. “This my good friend, is Little Planet.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 8

Hero’s Charge

Four months after Dr. Eggman left Earth

Test number 19. Tails recorded the figure on a scratch piece of paper. It was stifling inside his workshop and sweat caused his hand to slip and his usually tidy handwriting suffered for it. He ignored the minor blemish and returned to his workbench. Water contamination levels at 75%, unfit for consumption, or irrigation purposes. His bench was dominated by one large contraption, a complicated metal device layered in wires, handles, switches and various gears that encased a beaker filled with murky water.

Tails opened the hatch on the top. The machine hissed with a shot of smoke that caused Tails to jump back. Device power still causes overheating, Will require additional fans. Tails brushed aside the smoke and went over to the wall. He used a key to open a hanging locked box and reached inside to retrieve a Chaos Emerald. The yellow gem sparkled in the gloom of his workshop.

Tails placed the emerald carefully within the center of his machine. Adding emerald. He closed the hatch and tepidly flipped a switch. BOOM! Tails covered his face but the explosion did not escape the casing of the machine. Suddenly, lights started flashing and the invention started to whine loudly. POWER CASING STABLE! Tails snagged the earmuffs close at hand and covered his ears to shield himself against the screaming machine.

He pulled one of the triggers and the machine's casing drew back revealing the emerald within a glass shield. Wires clung to the emerald and electric sparks dazzled out everywhere, threatening to break containment at any second. Electrical charge beyond expected levels, glass shield still holding. Tails grabbed a lever and started to wind it. The gears groaned and started to move. Within the casing, the emerald shone brighter and brighter. 

Tails turned back and tapped a few buttons on the keyboard near his monitor. The screen flashed to life and displayed a blueprint version of his machine. Numbers flashed rapidly on screen, Tails watched them intently, his mind racing through dozens of calculations in quick succession. Power source stable, directing output.

He flipped back just as a button turned red on the console. Tails hesitated. This was the moment. If it failed, he might have to start over from the basic design. Please work. Tails pressed the button and prayed. For a moment, nothing happened. Tails waited. Anticipation made every second feel like a minute. The device continued to whine as loud as ever. Whrrrrrr! 

Thrilled, Tails watched the beaker.  It spun on its pedestal as a tap above it poured small droplets of golden liquid into the dirty water. Tails watched in expected awe as the drops continued to pour. After a dozen or so drips the tap dried up and the pedestal stopped moving. Tails quickly removed the beaker. The golden liquid hovered at the top of the murky water. He shook the beaker, forcing the liquids to mix. When he stopped and placed the beaker down the gold had faded away. But so had much of the brown and general fog.

Tails took the water and poured it through a funnel into a receptacle. His computer flashed new numbers on the monitor. Water contamination levels at 45%, safe for filtered drink and irrigation. “YES!” Tails pumped his fist and jumped so high he accidentally slammed his head into his workshop roof. With a CRASH he fell onto the ground.

“O goodness, are you okay?” 

Tails’ head was spinning as he looked up. A rabbit’s face swam into focus. She looked terribly concerned. Blood rushed into Tail’s cheeks and he jumped up in a flash. “I’M FINE!” He assured her, much too loudly.

The rabbit took an alarmed step backward. “I’m sorry to bother you.” She said quickly before bowing. “My name is Cream the Rabbit, I am looking for Miles Tails Prower. I am sorry to barge in like this. I was knocking but you couldn’t seem to hear me.”

Tails removed his earmuffs and smiled plaintively. “O…uh…sorry I was running an experiment. Wait…did you say you were looking for me?”

“O yes! I have come so very far.” Cream dug into the pockets of her dress and drew out a rumbled bit of newspaper. She unfurled it and Tails immediately recognized the headline. “Tails” Prower was given the Chaos Emerald.” The story beneath described how Tails had thwarted Dr. Eggman’s plan to destroy Station Square. 

“O right, that’s me.” Tails said, trying to sound nonchalant about it. He took a step to his right, so Cream would not see that the very same headline was framed and hung up in the workshop. 

“Please help me!” Cream shouted suddenly as she fell to her knees and snatched Tails by the hand. “My village is desperate for help! I’ve come to you because I think you’re the only one who can.”

Blushing worse than ever, Tails pulled Cream to her feet. “Woah, what’s the matter?”

Cream shuddered and tears fell gently out of her large eyes. “The river. It’s gotten sick. My village rests on its shore and it's where we get all of our water. But now it's all polluted and several people have gotten ill from drinking the water…even my…even my mother. Our hunters were sent up to the river’s source near the mountains but they never returned. We’ve seen machines flying overhead and everyone is terrified.” Cream hiccuped, and Tails quickly retrieved a napkin for her to dry her eyes with.

Her shaking hands clutched at the newspaper. “You’re a hero. You defeated that evil Dr. Eggman before…could you please help us?”

Tails scratched his head. “Uh…well of course I can!”

Cream’s tears vanished as she smiled. “Will you really? O thank you, thank you so much!”

Tails escorted Cream out of the cramped workstation. Outside they were met with bright sunlight and a soft cold wind. “Now, are you sure that Eggman is one the behind this?”

Cream shook her head. “No but who else could it be? Everyone knows he only lives to destroy and pollute everything that is clean and wholesome.”

If only he were the only one. Tails thought solemnly. Odds were, Eggman was  the cause but more and more, the green world was being pushed back by perfectly ordinary and unassuming humans. A trend that was a growing anxiety in Tail’s mind. Sonic and Tails were heroes to the human world just as much as they were to the green one, but eventually, even if Sonic could not see it, they would be forced to choose a side. 

“Where do you live?” Tails asked.

“Just beyond the borders of Leaf Forest.”

“That is a long way. You traveled all the way here by yourself?”

Cream blushed and tittered nervously. “Well…it wasn’t easy, but we really need your help.”

“You must really care about your village.” Tails said, trying to sound supportive. Cream nodded. “Well we’d better get there as soon as possible. Flying is best, so we will take the Tornado 2!” 

Cream’s perplexity was resolved quickly as Tails raced back into his workshop. He quickly assembled a belt filled with tools and a pouch of medicine Moments later, the tarmac located behind his house opened up along with Tails’ signature biplane. Cream’s eyes were alight with wonder as she raced over. “This is yours?”

“Yes, I uh…built it myself.” 

“Wow!” Cream gushed. She then spotted the words emblazoned on the side. “SONIC! It says Sonic!” She said breathlessly.

“Yeah, I built this one based off the original Tornado model.”

“Will Sonic come help us too?” 

Tails shrugged. “He would if we could find him.”

“Is he missing?” Cream asked with concern.

Tails laughed. “No, but he is not easy to find. Sonic never stays in one place for long. Looking for him would take too long. We should get back to your village and make sure everyone is okay. I have medicine I can bring them.”

Cream looked on the verge of fainting. Tears again welled up in her eyes. “Really…you really are as heroic as the paper said.”

Tails turned his head so she would not see him blush. “Only one thing left to do.” He went to the front of the plane and opened the hatch by the forward propellers. He then drew out the Chaos Emerald and placed it within. “With this we can fly at incredible speeds, we will reach your village in no time flat!” He announced.

Tails climbed into the plane and Cream squeezed in behind him. It was a tight fit and both passengers felt awkward. “Uh…I forgot. Sonic usually rides on the side of the plane.” Tails said as a way of apology. 

“Isn’t that dangerous?” Cream squeaked.

“Yeah, but that’s why he does it.” Tails strapped on his piloting goggles but passed the helmet over to Cream. She accepted it gratefully and strapped it tightly over her head, pinning her massive ears to the sides of her face. “Are you ready?” Tails asked.

She gave him a thumbs up and Tails fired up the engine. The Tornado 2 roared to life and shot down the tarmac. Tails was blasted by air as his cheeks were pulled back by the plane's incredible speed. “Here. We. Go!” The plane shot off the tarmac and streamed across the sky.  

Cream did not speak on the trip. The rabbit clung desperately to Tails and the only sounds she made were frightened little squeaks. Her terror grounded Tails so he did not push the Tornado overly hard. With Sonic, full speed was still too slow and on a long trip, Tails often had to do unnecessary spins and loops to keep Sonic from falling asleep and falling off the edge of the plane. 

It took only three hours for Tails to see the trees of Leaf Forest, appearing like small green dots below them. He took the Tornado into a soft dive and watched out for a river. By the southern border he spotted the twisting blue ribbon and followed it. “The village is just by those boulders.” Cream whispered.

Tails headed that way, but made sure to scope out the surrounding area. The river seemed to originate from the distant mountains of Hot Crater. The colossal spyres of the mountain range blocked Tails’ line of sight, but he figured whatever was causing the pollution resided in the valleys between the summits. 

As they descended, Tails saw a collection of huts built on the eastern shore of the river. He circled around to make the descent less of a dive and landed softly just beyond the village gates. When he tried to get out, he found that he was pinned to his chair. Cream was still clinging to him and her eyes were closed so she did not notice that they were already on the ground.

“Is it over?” She asked feebly.

“We’re here.” Tails said.

She opened her eyes and when she saw the truth she released Tails and blushed. “O…that was fast.”

He helped her out of the plane and the two of them headed for the village. It did not take Tails long to see that things had indeed gone wrong. Rabbits of all sizes and shapes congregated in the village square and every face that Tails saw looked haggard and depressed. Cream pointed to the centermost and largest building. “All the sick have been brought to the main hall. My mother is there too.”

Inside the main hall, all the tables and chairs had been swept away leaving the massive dining hall to be occupied by dozens of beds. Rabbits in white robes jostled from bed to bed to tend to their sick and ailing neighbors. Cream took Tails by the hand and led him towards the back of the room.

One bed near the end of the room was encased by curtains, Cream rushed over and drew them back. On a bed lay an older rabbit who was the perfect mirror of Cream. She was flushed and sweating and a small hovering Chao dabbed at her forehead with a cloth. “Mother, I'm back!” Cream cried. “I’ve brought the hero.”

The older rabbit's eyes fluttered openly. Though she seemed utterly exhausted and in terrible pain, she smiled warmly at Tails. “Well done, Cream. Hello there, my name is Vanilla.” The Chao frowned as Vanilla tried to rise and it pushed feebly at her to lay her back down. “At ease Cheese.” The rabbit groaned. 

“Cream says everyone is sick from drinking the river water.” Tails started.

“Yes. Our people have lived beside this stream for generations but now, in a mere matter of months, it has been tainted.” Bitterness laced her words and Tails could see the pain and anger in her eyes.

He drew out a pouch filled with small tablets. “Take these and share the rest with everyone else who is sick.”

Vanilla eyed the tablets suspiciously. “What is it?”

“Medicine.” 

“From the human world?” Her tone was sharp and icy. 

“Yes.”

“Aren’t they the ones making us sick?”

“Not all of them.” Tails watched as Vanilla wrestled with her inner suspicion and doubt. Cream rushed to her mother’s bedside.

“Anything Tails gives us you can trust.” She announced. 

Vanilla gave her daughter a doting smile. “How do you know that Cream, you just met him?”

Cream took out the folded clip of the newspaper and showed it to her mother. “Look! He’s a hero. He is even friends with Sonic the Hedgehog! You always taught me how to see the good in people, and I can tell that Tails has a great heart and that he is here to help us.”

Vanilla accepted her daughter's admonishment with grace. “Yes…forgive me. I should not be so untrusting. You have come all the way here just to help.” She reached out and accepted the pouch from Tails. “I will have Cheese distribute this among the sick, but there is still the river to be dealt with. If it cannot be healed then I fear we must abandon our ancestral home.”

“I think there should be a way. If I can stop the source of the pollution, the foul water should run off, and if not, I have a water treatment device that I think can help.” Tails said cheerfully. 

“I humbly ask that you do so. A foul odor and reek has been rising near the summits of Hot Crater as of late. Our hunters investigated but have not returned.”

“I know, Cream told me. I will go there right now and find out.”

“You are a brave young man.” Vanilla said solemnly. “It warms my heart to see that there are true heroes out there.”

Tails waved goodbye and drew back the curtain. “WAIT” Cream rushed to his side. “I’m coming with you.”

“Uhh…” Tails looked back at Vanilla for support. “You should probably stay here with your mother.”

Cream scrunched up her face and stomped her feet. “No, no, this is our village, it is only right that one of us goes with you.”

Vanilla sighed. “Cream, you may get in his way.” After seeing her daughter’s crestfallen expression, Vanilla relented. “All right, you can at least show him the way to the mountains. But you must do exactly as Tails instructs you. If he tells you to go home, you must do so right away.”

“Of course!” Cream exclaimed. 

Tails accepted Cream’s company reluctantly. The duo left the main hall and headed back to the Tornado. Once back in the air, Cream mustered her courage and kept her eyes open. “There is a small clearing just inside the forest where you can land. There used to be a path that ran up into the mountains. Our men used to go on trials of strength there long ago.”

He followed her directions and landed the Tornado in a clearing within Leaf Forest. As Cream had said, they found a small trail which wound through the bramble of the forest and deposited them near the slopes of Hot Crater. However, the trail quickly led them to a dead end facing a sheer wall of rock. In the distance, Tails could make out trails of smoke.

“Well, I think you should go back now.” He said. “I can fly up, but you should head back to your village.” With that, Tails leapt up and whirled his signature tails so fast they propelled him skyward and let him hover in the air. 

“That? O I can do that too!” She said with bubbly enthusiasm.

“Cream, I don’t think-”

Before he could even finish his sentence, Cream jumped in the air, extended her ears and flapped them so hard a gust of wind bore her high into the air. In seconds she had nearly soared over the wall. “Come on Tails!” She yelled back at him. 

Surprised, and caught in a temporary childish thrill, Tails zoomed up and the two of them had a small race to the top of the wall. Cream reached the edge before him and as soon as she passed over she let out a shrill scream. BLAST! Tails reacted just in time, blurring up and tackling Cream out of the way.

He rolled onto his feet to see three bipedal badniks closing in. They had blasters on each arm and started firing rapidly. “Hold on!” Tails grabbed Cream and shot upward. Cream recovered and flew away to safety. When the bandicks aimed up, Tails dropped like a rock. As soon as he hit the ground he revved up into a spin dash and shot out like a bullet. CRASH! The first badnik exploded on impact, and Tails veered to hit the next but was forced to dodge sideways as more blaster fire rained down on him. 

They’re smarter than usual. He thought grimly. BLAST! BLAST! Yellow beams of energy rushed at Tails and he narrowly avoided them as he circled around his targets. Usually badniks just rushed headlong into danger but these were using strategy. With rapid fire blasts they could keep Tails at bay and cover each other's blind spots. I’ll have to take a risk. 

Tails stopped circling and dashed straight for them. There was a second delay as they recalibrated and Tails used that to spring up and tail swipe a badnik to the face. The force of the impact shattered the robot but Tails was left temporarily vulnerable. He saw the flash of yellow as the second badnik raised its rifle. Tails closed his eyes but the pain didn’t come. “LEAVE HIM ALONE!” Cream cried as she plummeted down like a crashing star. The robot exploded into pieces and Cream was left sitting in the rubble, looking confused but altogether pleased with herself.  

“Thanks!” Tails said as he helped her to her feet.

Cream dusted off her dress. “I thought they were going to get you.” She said, pensively. “I’m not usually violent like this.”

Tails walked over to inspect one of the fallen machines. Unlike Eggman’s usual pawns, this one was coated in a white polyester sheen. There was something strange and uniform about it that disturbed Tails. The Eggman he knew always built his pawns with a unique, self indulgent style, with the intent more on fueling the doctor’s ego than unit efficiency. Tails gently pulled back the casing over the badnik’s head and exposed its parts. “Hmmm…that’s strange.”

“What is?” Cream asked.

“This badnik has no cpu…I wonder…perhaps these are all being controlled remotely?” Tails drew out an external drive from his belt. “If that's the case there is a chance I could hack the mainframe and turn off any robots connected to the system. We won’t make it far if there are dozens of these guarding the passes.” Tails hooked his drive up to the robot's motherboard and then took out a small monitor. The screen flickered to life and displayed a rolling set of code. “Yes, these are definitely connected to a central computer. However the source isn’t coming from the mountains. In fact it isn’t coming from anywhere near here.”

“What does that mean?” 

“Nothing really. Just that the computer controlling the pawns must be at a different base. But I should still be able to get access, let me just try-” SPARK! Tails recoiled as sparks flew off the motherboard. The monitor’s numbers flashed and then turned red. A high pitched ringing sound echoed from the connection port. It was so striking, both Tails and Cream had to cover their ears.

“Turn it off!” Cream begged.

Tails reached for the port, but then the monitor turned black. Slowly, a face faded onto the screen. It looked like a woman. Her face was drawn and her expression was deep and solemn. “Hello.” Her voice was eerie, soft but full of buried menace. 

“Hello?” Tails could feel his heart skip a beat. The monitor flickered. For the briefest moment, the woman smiled so wide the edges of her lips reached her ears and then she was solemn again. 

“I am AG-1991 Genesis.” Tails ignored the woman and continued to work on his drive. “Are you trying to hack me?” She sounded amused, almost bored.

He ignored her again. Tails pressed a few more buttons on his drive and instructed it to inject more code into the system. The monitor flickered and for a moment the woman’s outline burned red. Her smile returned and then phased back to normal. The sight was so off putting, Cream shrank away. “You cannot stop me.” She whispered. “I am in all. I am Legion.”

Tails made one final attempt. He added more code and the monitor turned off. Tails waited. He was about to relish his victory when he heard the laugh. A cold, mirthless cackle emitted from the blank screen. The woman was howling in a laugh that may have also been a scream of torment and pain. Cream shut her eyes and trembled. Tails stomped the monitor into pieces. The laughter faded. 

The duo continued their trek in fearful silence. Fortunately, their path was not blocked by any more guards. At the end of the path they reached a minor summit of the mountains. They clammored over the hill and stood over a deep basin. Tails and Cream gasped. The entire valley between the mountains had been transformed into a metallic base. White sheen robots flew in every direction, great spyre towers rose out of the molten depths, and steam issued out hundreds of deep vents. 

In the center rose the tallest and greatest tower. Walled with steel, coated in barbed wire, encircled with turrets and rockets, the tower was a bulwark of adamant and cruel steel in a world of white and red. At its crest burned the sigil of Dr. Eggman.

“Cream. You are going back to your village.” Tails said sternly.

“But what about the river?”

“I’ll take care of it.”

“Not by yourself? Look at this! There are hundreds of those robots, surely you don’t think you can take down this entire base by yourself?”

Cream’s horror turned to surprise when she saw Tails smile. “I won’t go alone. It just so happens I know the perfect guy for this kind of adventure.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 9

His World

Dash, roll, sidestep, jump, dive, summersault, burst, round the loop, lean into the curve, jump the branch, drop dash, press down into the incline and…. run ! Sonic zoomed up the hill, his momentum carrying him skyward over the tops of the trees. Sunlight streaked into his face as he unwound himself and spread his arms out wide to feel the warmth. His eyes dropped as he scanned for a landing spot. If he timed it just right he could maintain his speed and launch off again. He targeted a bent palm tree that was lowered at almost the perfect angle to serve as a makeshift ramp. Sonic rolled into a ball and revved himself up like an engine. As soon as he touched the ground he bursted into a dash, pop, the sound barrier snapped as Sonic whirled forward. The tree trunk groaned beneath Sonic and when he reached the end of the ramp he was rocketed forward faster than a bullet, faster than anything on earth.  

Pop, pop, pop, the crash of the breaking sound barrier was the sweetest music to his ears. His speed propelled him past the forest and over the beach. Sonic bent backward into a flip so he could land gracefully on the sand before the edge of the water. The ocean was calm and as blue as he was, its waves temporality still after a summer full of storms.

Sonic the Hedgehog took a deep breath of the salty spray and sighed. It had been a hectic summer on Sunset Island. Hurricanes and violent storms had seen a steady uptick in recent years driving the residents of the island further and further inland. Sonic had been notified of the situation and had sped over to the island to see if he could help. Since then, he had endured three major storms. The tumult of gales and torrents thrilled Sonic who relished the opportunity to outrun lighting, but for the people of the island the storms were mortal terrors that destroyed their homes and upended their lives. 

Yet, thanks to Sonic, no one had been seriously harmed and though several villages had been destroyed the creatures of Sunset Island would continue to live in peace. But for how much longer? After the storms Sonic had advised the island chieftans to abandon the island and move somewhere safer but they had balked at the idea. For better or worse, their roots were planted deep and they would stay in their homes and share its fate. 

Sonic had to admire their courage but such sentiments always confused him. He never stayed anywhere for long and after just a few months he was already itching to leave Sunset Island. Though he loved the peace and green tranquility of the island, part of him yeared for the busy and hectic action he could find elsewhere. To Sonic, every new place was just another theater for his next adventure. 

“Sonic.” He turned around to see a green shrew shuffling towards him. Nora was one of the chieftain's daughters and ever since he had arrived had stuck close to Sonic’s side. She wore a long tattered black cloak, and heavy beaded necklaces made of brass.  She clutched her cloak tightly over herself to keep off the chill of the autumn wind. Her face was solemn and her eyes were glistened with tears. “Will you be leaving soon?”

Sonic hated to hurt her feelings, but he could not lie to her either. “Your father said the storm season should be over now. I think you will all be safe.”

“You don’t have to leave.” She suggested, her face already flushed. Sonic could tell she had been preparing this last minute request for a long time. “We could build you a manse in my village, you would be treated with honor, everyone here love-I mean everyone really appreciates everything you’ve done for us.”

“I can’t stay, Nora.” Sonic said with a small smile. “This isn’t my home.”

“But I thought you didn’t have a home?”

He shook his head and pointed out towards the sea. “That is my home.”

“The ocean?” She asked in genuine wonder.

“The horizon.” 

Nora bent her head and sighed. “I thought as much. I didn’t really expect you to stay, but….I had to ask.” She looked at him, and did not try to hide her flowing tears. “It’s not very kind of you, to blur into someone’s life and then just leave like that.” She laughed and brushed her tears aside. “But I suppose that is just who you are.”

Sonic smiled and gave her a thumbs up. She giggled and returned the gesture. “If you do come back, I won’t be the same as before. I’m braver now, thanks to you. Before I wilted at the faintest sign of trouble or danger. Now I see what I need to become if I want to protect my people.”

“Then Sunset Island is in good hands.” Sonic returned. 

Nora beamed at him, but suddenly her smile faded. “What is that?”

Sonic’s back was to the water so he could not see it, but he heard the blast. BOOM! Sound was slower than Sonic who shot forward, grabbed Nora and sped towards the safety of the trees. They looked up and saw a sleek black helicopter hovering over the shore. Grappling hooks were thrown down and men in armored suits propelled onto the beach. “Stay here.” Sonic commanded as he raced forward to confront the intruders.

A dozen armed soldiers wielding rifles and riot shields arrayed themselves on the beach. Their leader wore a plain suit and tie. He had gray hair and a flowing white mustache. His eyes were covered by dark sunglasses. His weak chin quivered at the sight of Sonic standing defiantly before him.

“You’re a little quick on the trigger.” Sonic quipped. 

“Not quick enough.” The man said. He had a honeyed voice, more like a salesman and not the kind Sonic was used to hearing from a military man. Unless he isn’t military. Sonic scoped out the uniforms and did not see the G.U.N logo anywhere. The leader removed his sunglasses. His small beady eyes narrowed on Sonic. “So it is you. How unfortunate.”

“For you if you make a habit of shooting at people with their backs turned. Who are you people?” Sonic was not afraid of the soldiers. However, Nora was still in firing range, and if the helicopter managed to avoid Sonic it could wreak havoc on the villages. 

“I am Fredrick Goldstone of Goldstone Incorporated.” The man announced with exaggerated gravity and pomposity. 

“Am I supposed to know what that is?”

“Impudent fool. My company happens to be the largest on the planet. I’ve invested a great deal into this island. The storms were supposed to drive the residents out so my people could come in and start development of a new housing project.”

“Heck of a time to invest in the housing market don’t you think?”

“This is not a joke!” He bellowed. “I’ve taken a great financial risk for this island. It is going to be the single biggest housing project taken on by a private company in history! Complete with its own storm levees, this was to be my immortal legacy. But thanks to you, all these rodents are still here. So now we have to come and do the dirty work.”

“Biggest company on earth eh?” Sonic honored the man with a sardonic smile. “Why is it that the people who already have everything have to keep taking? Didn’t you ever learn to share?”

“I won’t take lessons from you. Leave this place or share the fate of the people of this island.”

Sonic tapped his foot impatiently and shrugged. “Your threats could use work, you shouldn’t leave them so open ended it makes it too easy to riff-”

“Enough chatter. Ready men, fire!” 

Already on alert, Sonic was moving before the command came. He dashed along the sandbar so fast he whipped the dunes into dust devils that quickly expanded in size. The storm of sand enveloped the mercenaries and before they could fire their weapons Sonic was already far out of range. He used the cover of his tornadoes to leap into the air and propel himself in ball form like a bullet straight at the chopper. He broke through the hull and the pilot screamed in terror. “You look stressed, you should go for a swim!” Sonic suggested as he tossed the man overboard into the sea below. 

Sonic took one look at the control board and gave it up as a lost cause. So he grabbed the throttle and aimed it straight down. The chopper nose dived towards the beach just as Sonic dove out of the hole he entered through. “Above!” The mercenaries looked up just in time to see the chopper crashing down. Most abandoned their weapons and leapt into the water for safety as the chopper exploded into pieces. 

Sonic used the distraction to zip towards his opponents and take all their guns. In a flash, he deposited all the rifles in an out of reach pile and returned just in time to smirk down at the suddenly weaponless grunts. “I hope you guys brought an extra ride because it's a long swim.”

“HEY Hedgehog!” Goldstone limped away from the wreckage of the chopper. His glasses were askew and there was ash in his hair. Shrapnel had struck him in the shoulder but  with his good arm he could still wield his sidearm. “See if you're faster than this!” Crack. Before he could pull the trigger a coconut struck him in the head. Goldstone’s eyes drew back into his head and he toppled over. Nora stood behind him, a second coconut ready to fire in case she missed with the first.

“The rest of you better run out of here.” Sonic warned, but the mercenaries did not need to be told. They had already gotten up and were racing down the shore line towards the safety of the trees. 

“O I hope they won’t cause trouble for the others.” Nora said.

“I doubt it.” Sonic said with a flippant shrug of his shoulders. “That was a heck of a throw though.”

Nora blushed. “When they first got here I felt myself getting scared again, but as I saw you I remembered to be brave.” She smiled and looked back towards the inner part of the island. “It makes me sad, but I think we can get along without you. I see now that the power to carry on lies in ourselves, if we open our hearts to the courage we have inside.” She turned back to him and kicked nervously at the sand. “Well since you’ve technically saved our island yet again. Would you stay another night? You wouldn’t want to miss your final Sunset on Sunset Island after all?”

“I’ve got to be going.” Sonic said gently. “A day spent on pause is another day of missed adventure.”

Nora did not try to dissuade him. “Thank you, Sonic. I know I speak for all of Sunset Island when I say that we will never forget you.” Her eyes drifted away from Sonic and back to the sky. “O dear, they really just don’t give up do they?”

Sonic turned and saw a plane heading for the island. It was still too distant for Sonic to make out clearly but he felt he recognized the shape. “Will we have to fight them again?” Nora asked breathlessly. 

“I don’t think so…I think that maybe…Tails?” His answer came a moment later. The Tornado 2 blazed overhead with a speed unrivaled by any other craft.  Seconds later, the biplane made a smooth landing along the beach, coming to a stop right beside Sonic and Nora. Tails was at the helm, and cramped up beside him was a rabbit Sonic did not know. “Hey Tails, long time no see.” Sonic said as a way of greeting.

Tails drew back his goggles and helped the apparently timid rabbit out of her seat. “It wouldn’t be so long if it was easier to find you.” Best friend’s welcomed each other with a fist bump. “This is Cream.” Tails explained with a nod towards the rabbit. The girl was very shy and curtseyed awkwardly.

“How do you do…Mr. Sonic?”

“Mr. Sonic? No need to be so formal. It’s just Sonic.” His words earned a smile from the rabbit who stood up straighter and looked instantly more comfortable. “So Tails, how did you find me?”

“I took a shortcut. I asked Amy. She always seems to know where you are.” 

Sonic deflated. “Yeah…it's a bit creepy.”

“But helpful.” Tails added.  “She was especially bummed out to tell us you were here. Apparently Sunset Island was on the short list of honeymoon locations.”

Cream’s eyes sparkled. “Are you getting married Mr. Sonic?”

“What?” Sonic’s spikes stood on end in protest. “No way!”

“Sonic, we can discuss your love life later. We need your help.” Tails interrupted. “Cream’s village is being threatened.”

“Is it Eggman?” Sonic asked with sudden enthusiasm.. “It’s been way too long since we’ve fought him.”

Tails shot his friend a disappointed look. “Don’t be so happy. Pollution from Eggman’s base has poisoned the river near Cream’s village. I went to the base myself but it's way too big for me to tackle alone. Will you help me clear it out?”

“Do you even need to ask? Come on, let’s get going!” Tails jumped back into his plane and Cream climbed in behind him. Sonic leapt onto the side wing. YES! Sonic could not contain his excitement. There was nothing that compared to the onset of adventure. To Sonic it was the feeling of limitless potential, like standing before an endless runway that sped him straight to new memories, dangers and thrills. 

The prospect of storming one of Robotnik’s bases did not frighten Sonic in the slightest. In his world, when the rubber met the road, when he could pin his ears back and rush into danger, right and wrong, good and evil, life and death faded into the margins. Testing his speed against the eggman’s traps, spikes and hoards of badniks was a thrill unmatched by anything.

It had almost been a year since the events inside the Space Colony Ark and ever since then Sonic had been itching for an adventure even more spectacular than that one. Tails fired up the engine and the Tornado roared into life. As its propellers started spinning, Nora rushed to his side. “Good luck Sonic and be careful.”

He returned the favor with a smile and a thumbs up. However, Sonic made no promises. Careful was the last thing he planned on being. As the Tornado kicked off the ground, the wind rushed against Sonic’s face. The buildup of anticipation set his heart to dancing inside his chest. Sonic closed his eyes, breathed in the feeling, slowly exhaled and set his sights on the horizon. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 10

The Operative

Rouge clung to her perch in the dark edge of the ceiling. The two men below her had no idea that she was there and had been listening to them for the past half hour. Not that they had anything interesting to say. The tall one, Reganold, was furious that his wife kept making plans with her girlfriends on his days off. His friend Thomas wasn’t helping matters by casually suggesting that perhaps Reg’s wife wasn’t meeting with friends at all, and that she just wanted an excuse not to be at the house alone with him. 

Listening to the minute gossip of guards was an old habit for Rouge. In her early days, the private lives of people and their little dramas provided some entertainment during her long stakeouts. However, over the years, all the conversations started to sound the same and she saw the same dull faces beneath every helmet. 

Tonight was no exception. Rouge had taken her position just as the janitors had finished cleaning the night before. For nearly twenty hours she had waited patiently in her perch. A master spy and thief had to master patience but even for Rouge a stakeout this long wore on her. “I’m telling you Tom.” Reg said with an exasperated sigh. “I think it might be over for us. Do you think I should ask for some extended time off so I can patch things up with her?”

Tom let out a bark of laughter. “Ain't no way you're getting time off from Mr. Goldstone. You’d best just pack your little lady up and send her away now. The fat cats upstairs don’t give a rat about your personal life.” This rebuke caused Reg to deflate into his chair. Tom cheered him up by handing a cup of coffee. “Drink up, ain’t no point in crying over spilled milk.”

“Yeah..” Reg said as he took a sip. “I suppose you’re right.” The door to the office burst open. Three men in black suits strolled inside. Though the room was sparsely lit, Rouge’s eyes allowed her to see clearly. Two of the newcomers were strangers to Rouge but she knew their leader. Goldstone’s son.

“You two. Get out of here.” He snapped. Tom and Reg jumped up to obey their master. As soon as the guards left, the door was slammed shut and locked. “We’ve lost contact with my father.” Jeffry Goldstone said. He did not sound concerned for his father’s safety, only annoyed.

“You think it's the storm? They may have interfered with his radio?” One of his lackeys mumbled.

“Storm season is over already idiot.” Jeffrey shot back. “No, no, something’s happened to him. It must have been the natives, they must have survived the storms somehow.”

“That’s impossible.” Said the second grunt. Unlike his partner, his voice was cold as ice and calculating. “The Storm Breaker we purchased from Dr. Eggman was sending twenty foot waves onto that island. Not to mention the blights mother nature herself provided.”

“I don’t know.” Jeffery said with a defeated groan. “My father should have contacted us by now. We will have to send more soldiers after him, but I’m up to my eyebrows in checks owed to mercenaries already.”

“There is…that other option.” The cruel man whispered to his superior. Rouge’s ear twitched. Jeffrey’s expression changed. He looked suddenly afraid. 

“My father made it clear that was off the table.”

“Your father is not here. You are in charge of Goldstone Incorporated now. You saw the power for yourself. Just a fraction of that could be used to terrible effect.”

“We don’t want to destroy the island.” Jeffrey insisted. 

“Of course not. But perhaps flattening it out would not be so bad, it would make it easier for our construction crews.”

Jeffery scratched his chin. “Maybe…but…buying from Dr. Eggman was one thing…this…Emperor…something about him unnerves me.”

“Your father did not build the world’s largest company by being timid. Fortune favors the bold after all.”

Jeffrey nodded absently. “Yes…well…alright then. Let’s give it a few days first. Let me send more people after my father…if we are still having trouble then…” The thought proved too terrible for Jeffrey to finish. “Leave me.” He said. Not needing to be told twice, his grunts left the room. Alone, Jeffrey walked towards the desk near the double paned windows and looked out over the city. Even from this high up, the flashing lights of the strip streaked onto his face. 

“It’s so crowded.” He whispered. “We are like ants, climbing over each other, desperate to stay in the sun.”

Silent as a shadow, Rouge climbed across the ceiling. A streak of city light momentarily revealed her creeping above Jeffery, but she stole back into the darkness before he noticed. He turned from the window, took a key from his pocket and unlocked a box on his desk. From it he drew a stack of papers. He pushed the various ledgers aside and folded out a large set of blueprints. It was an island, retrofitted into a massive metropolis dotted with surrounding suburbs. “Goldstone city…” He muttered. “What a joke.”

Jeffrey turned to a small photograph on his desk. Rouge could just barely make out the image of an older woman. She had a kind face, but her smile was solemn. Jeffrey pushed back the photo to reveal a piece of paper taped beneath the frame. He opened it and Rouge saw a design for another island. It was drawn in crayon, crudely as by a child, yet sophisticated in its intent. The city was built into the trees, supported by and supporting the environment around it. “I’m sorry.” He whispered as he crushed the drawing up and tossed it in the trash. Jeffrey took his papers and placed them back into the lockbox.

After wiping his face, he turned and made to leave the room. Rouge dropped to the floor without a sound. Quick as a flash, her hand slipped into his pocket and stole the key. Jeffrey left his office without a clue.

Rouge the Bat stood tall and stretched her back. It was stiff and sore from waiting still for so long. But patience has its rewards. She thought as she danced the key on her fingers. Rouge returned to the desk. Curious, she took the image of the woman and turned it around. Written on the back of the frame was “ Terressa Goldstone.” His mother? Rouge wondered. 

However, that was not the information she was here to steal. Rouge fitted the key into the lock and retrieved the folder filled with documents. She double checked that they were the ledgers for the planned Goldstone city and then smiled. Footsteps echoed outside the door. Jeffrey must have realized he had forgotten his key. The door burst open and Rouge flew to the safety of the ceiling. Reganold and Thomas entered with guns held high. Jeffrey followed behind.

“I had them in my pocket.” He insisted. They walked forward as Rouge slipped over their heads. She landed by the open door, turned back to her searchers. Their backs were to her so they missed the little kiss she blew them before disappearing into the night.

“Well done.” Commander Smith said as he shuffled the papers on his desk. “This is everything we needed to know.”

“I always aim to please.” Rouge said with a twirl and a bow.

Commander Smith grunted. Man was said to have two humor bones but Smith must have had his removed at birth. “There is no proof here that they were working with Eggman but there is enough to charge them with multiple crimes.”

“Charges that will stick?”

“Of course not.” Smith said with a growl. “The Goldstones are untouchable but that doesn’t mean they are untrackable. As long as we can stay one step ahead of them, we can prevent them from doing any real damage.”

“And what about this Emperor? That is quite the lofty title. I’m not sure your president would like to hear that someone is going around calling themself that.”

“Sounds like another freak like Dr. Eggman.” Smith cracked his knuckles on his desk. “Ever since he broadcasted himself all over the world, copycats and would-be maniacs have risen up everywhere. Most of them bark more than bite, but who knows. It doesn’t matter, whatever the threat, GUN will be ready.”

Rouge shrugged. “You boys sure do like to talk a big game.”

Smith shocked her by smiling. “It’s not talk when I have operatives like you.”

“High praise. So what about my payment?”

The Commander reached into his desk. He withdrew a gilded box and handed it over to Rouge. She opened it and was immediately blinded with the shine of a dozen shimmering gems. “Very nice.”

“What do you do with all your treasure anyway? You sleep on it like some hoarding dragon?”

“A lady has her secrets.” Rouge quipped with a wink. 

“Never mind that. There is more where that came from, if you’re interested.”

“Who’s the target? Another rich kid?”

Commander Smith shook his head. “Dr. Eggman.”

“Him again? What’s he up to this time?”

“We don’t know. That’s the problem. We haven’t been able to track his movements in months.”

“Perhaps he’s reformed.”

“No more jokes.” Smith snapped. “This is serious. If the doctor has gone underground we need to know what he’s up to. The days of him hiding in the shadows while he builds his doomsday devices are at an end. This order has come straight from the top. The president refuses to let another disaster like what happened with the Eclipse Cannon happen ever again.”

“What disaster? Everything worked out alright.”

“The madman blew up half the moon!” Commander Smith leaned forward to impose his size over Rouge. “Listen to me. The president has had enough. We aren’t waiting for Sonic and pals to save us anymore. We want to know what the doctor is up to. If he is building something big then we have to go after him before he strikes, no more playing catch up.”

“O, is the president tired of watching a blue hedgehog steal all his glory?”

“This is about national security, not pride.”

“It’s always about pride.” Rouge said dismissively. “Which is exactly why I will take this mission. Generals and spies aren’t so different you know. We both like to test ourselves against the next great threat.”

“Very well.” The Commander rose and ushered Rouge over to a wall sized monitor. “We know the doctor has a base somewhere within the Mystic Ruins. The foliage and tree cover makes it difficult for our drones to pinpoint a precise location. Recently, we’ve picked up a lot of noise from the area.”

“Noise?”

“Explosions, gunfire, blaster fire, massive electric pulses, the works. We don’t know what he is up to, but something is happening at that base. Your team is going to find out what.”

“Team?” Rouge, nearly choked on the word. “ I work alone.”

“Not this time, it’s too dangerous.”

“I can handle it.”

“It's not a discussion Rouge, you either go as I say or not all.”

“Whatever,” Rouge allowed. “Well what’s his name then, who is the operative you're sending with me.”

“Their name. They work as a team. Code name; Chaotix.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 11

World’s Finest

Tails dropped Cream off back at her village. She stomped her feet and protested with all the gusto she had in her little body, but in the end, all it took was a few kind words and a pat on the back from Sonic to ease her conscience. “Don’t worry Cream, Tails and I are the best duo on the planet. We’ll take down that base in no time flat.” As Tails had seen dozens of times before, Sonic's carefree enthusiasm did its job and Cream subdued. She bid them good luck and promised to make them a great feast to celebrate their victory.

It always amazed Tails how quickly Sonic made an impact on people. In a single conversation or with just a few words he had a way of instantly changing a person’s outlook and infecting them with his eternal optimism. To Tails, that was his true super power. Speed alone would never have conquered all the various evils and dangers Sonic had faced. His true trump card was the thing that could never be replicated, the quality within his heart separate from his super speed that could never be exchanged into one of the multitude of metal copies Dr. Eggman had created over the years. 

Though Tails never said it aloud, in many ways Sonic and Dr. Eggman were a lot alike. Both burned with an inner drive that seemed totally oblivious to the circumstances around them. Each thirsted for those moments of truth where everything peripheral to life was swept aside, the moments where their skills and cunning were tested in matters of life and death. What separated them was that while Eggman’s fire burned inward, consuming both himself and those around him, Sonic’s burned outward infusing and motivating his allies. Eggman was a furnace where Sonic was a lighthouse. 

Even now, after all their years together, Tails still felt it. Watching Sonic rest easily on the side of the wing infused Tails with a sense of strength and purpose. Though Tails had learned how to operate alone, and was no longer afraid to do things without his friend and idol, as a team, they were the world’s finest, the heroes who have saved the planet time after time. 

“I see a lot of smoke.” Sonic shouted over the rushing wind. He pointed towards the basin between Hot Crater’s summits. 

“That’s where the base is.” Tails answered. He tucked the Tornado into a shallow dive as he aimed for the clearing within Leaf Forest. After landing, Tails outlined his tools on the grass. He handed Sonic a com link to put in his ear.

Sonic frowned as he mangled the device into his ear. “Argh…I hate wearing  these things.”

Tails put one in his own ear and turned on the channel. “Can you hear me?”

Sonic recoiled as Tails’s voice rang out of his com twice. “O sorry!.” Tails said as he flicked the com off. “I’ll turn it back on if we get separated.”

“What’s that?” Sonic asked as he pointed to the briefcase sized drive Tails had heaved out of the plane.

“The badniks here are not powered by animals like the old models. A remote A.I is controlling them all. I tried hacking into her server but she kicked me out.”

“Her?”

“AG-1991 Genesis. A very advanced A.I. No doubt one of Eggman’s own inventions. I think I can still gain control of her but I need a greater access point. Her main computer is not located at this base but I can bet she has a main channel somewhere here probably in the central tower. If we can break inside I can hack her and turn off the machines.”

“What ever happened to the good old days of just smash and grab?” Sonic lamented. 

“We aren’t here just to fight.” Tails reminded him. “We have to find out what’s causing the pollution and stop it.” Sonic shrugged and the two of them continued down the path. When they reached the sheer cliff Tails flew up while Sonic dashed up the rock face. At the top, Tails noted that the badniks from the other day had been cleared away. “Remember, the robots are controlled by an A.I. All their attack patterns will be different. They nearly got me the other day, but Cream saved my life.”

As expected, the prospect of superior adversaires only made Sonic more excited. Tails trudged behind as Sonic hurried up the path. When they reached the overlook point, Sonic whistled. “Woo wee, you weren’t kidding Tails this base is intense.” His eyes expanded as if he were a kid checking out his score after halloween. “This won’t be easy.”

“Let’s not fight right away. I want to see what they are doing first.” 

“Right on.” Sonic hurdled over the cliff and slid down into the basin with the kind of style and grace possessed by him alone. Tails followed behind slower and less sure footedly. At the bottom, they concealed themselves behind one of the myriad of metal structures. On the ground level, the polyester sheen Tails had noted from above was replaced by a style straight out of a dystopian future. Everything was made of metal, and nearly every building was covered in sharp wire. 

Tails watched the street and waited. He could see half a dozen bi-pedal badniks congregating near an open square, but they didn’t seem to be guarding anything. They just stood there, staring at one another in a circle. “Where to now?” Sonic whispered.

Tails looked around. At the far end of the base, across from the central tower he could see massive cooling towers and other containment buildings. Above those, closer to the far summits he saw what appeared to be a dam and large turbines. Tails pointed them out to Sonic. “I bet that is where they are contaminating the river.”

“You want me to distract the guards while you take a look?” Sonic asked eagerly.

Tails frowned. “If you need to. But stay undercover if you can.” Tails slunk out of his hiding spot and risked crossing the road in the complete open. Nothing moved. The city of metal was completely silent. Tails stopped when he got out of sight again. His heart was racing but he wasn’t sure if he was afraid or something else. There’s no sound. Tails had never been close to one of Eggman’s bases and not heard the constant churning, grinding and revving of engines and great machines. This is like a ghost town. 

“Sonic…can you hear me.” Tails whispered. Static answered back followed by Sonic. 

“Yeah I hear you. It’s kind of creepy here. There’s no sound.”

“Yeah, that’s what I was thinking.” Tails looked up and saw white disc shaped robots flying overhead. Only they did not fly together or in a pattern. Some seemed to just wander in various directions and two actually bumped into each other before going their separate ways. If those are scout drones, then why aren’t they looking for anything? 

Tails left his hiding place and continued through the streets, slipping from one hidden corner to the next. At no point did he see any robots doing any work. Tails reached the perimeter of the square and risked getting close enough to see what the circle of motionless badniks were doing. What he saw was almost comical but for some reason it made his blood run cold. The robots were standing straight up, stiff as a board and just staring right at one another. Tails knew they were turned on because every few seconds one of them would jerk, almost like a nervous twitch. 

BLAST! Tails covered his mouth to keep himself from crying out. With seemingly no motive, one of the badniks raised his arm cannon and shot another. The victim fell with a crash and exploded into pieces. None of the others even noted the disturbance but continued their silent, unseeing vigil.

“Tails?” Sonic’s voice issued out of the comm. “What was that?”

“Something is wrong.” Tails whispered. “The robots are acting strangely.”

“You mean more so than usual?” 

“I’m serious.” Tails left the square and continued down a side road. The western half of the city betrayed the true status of the base. Most of the streets were unfinished and at parts there were large holes in the ground that led straight into the base's furnaces within the core of Hot Crater. At last, Tails saw some robots doing some work.

Two bi-pedal badniks guarded a group of service droids who were laying plaster over an exposed bit of scaffolding. However, when Tails got closer he saw that the droids were not working at all. Instead, one was continuously laying down more and more layers of plaster while the second removed it and placed its own. Neither seemed to realize what the other was doing. Tails wondered how long they had been going like this, placing the same tile only to have it removed one second later. Again, Tails expected to find the sight funny, but something about it unnerved him. 

He slipped past the guards, an easy thing to do since they were watching each other and not the road. Then Tails took to the skies, flying low and under the cover of the buildings. Near the top of the western summit, Tails finally heard something. The low grinding of turbines and the flushing of water. This must be it. 

Tails followed the sounds and located the dam. Machines hovered around the dam like flies, but none of them were doing anything. The grinding turbines were actually screeching and when Tails investigated he discovered it was because the fans had been deposited in a dry bed. The metal was simply hitting solid rock over and over again. Though machines and guards were everywhere, none of them were productive. 

Tails turned aside and instead tried to locate the sound of the flushing water. The river flowed down the western slopes and towards the furthest edge of Leaf Forest, ultimately rushing towards Cream’s village. As he had expected, Tails located a second dam, and a hydroelectric engine built over the water. However, the dam was broken, and the engine was as silent and cold as the grave. 

The true source of the pollution was a second river of purple slime that sludged down the mountain and deposited into the river. Nearly twenty badniks were caught in the purple stick, the corrosive liquid slowly eating away at their metal parts, but they did not move or attempt to flee. Tails watched with mounting horror as a robot scooped the liquid into his hands only to have his fingers burn away. 

Tails zoomed up the trail of purple liquid. At the crown of the basin, overlooking even the great spyre was a massive containment dome. Multiple fissures and cracks were allowing droplets of the purple ooze to leak out. “Sonic. I’ve found the source. But…this is strange.”

“What is it?” 

“I don’t think Eggman is polluting the river on purpose. He has a leak. Whatever he has in this containment field its powerful, but he isn’t harnessing it properly.”

“Can you fix it?”

“I think so. If I can reprogram the A.I I can make all the robots here set to fixing the leak.”

“Alright, let me know what you need me to do.”

“It’s just so weird. Eggman is never usually this careless-”

“I am sorry to disappoint you.”

Tails whirled around. Somehow, three of the flying saucer droids had snuck up behind him. A woman’s voice echoed from their mics. “Am I not as equipped as my master?”

“Tails, what's going on?” Tails could not answer. His back was up against the containment wall. The saucers opened a hatch on their tops and exposed a whirring turret. 

“Welcome to Zone 4 codename Scramble.” The woman’s voice was suddenly bubbly and unnervingly cheerful. “Built over Hot Crater our bases are fueled by the intense heat within the core of the mountains. The fires reach a temperature of 1,200 degrees kelvin. More than enough to incinerate you down to ashes.” Her voice switched on a dime. Tails leapt aside as a spray of machine gun fire pelted the wall he had just left. 

The roar of the gunfire drowned out every other sound as Tails took to the skies. He was faster than the saucers but when they spread he could not avoid their gunfire. Hoping to catch them off guard he dropped and fell down towards the buildings below. The droids chased after him, still shooting continuously. Tails tried to direct their aim towards one of the buildings. Glass shattered as bullets broke a window giving Tails the outlet he needed to take cover inside. 

One saucer followed right into the foxe’s trap. Tails landed in a white fluorescent lit hallway and spin dash straight at the temporarily flummoxed droid. It smashed to pieces on impact and the others flew away.  “Sonic?” Tails gasped. “They’re onto us.”

“No kidding!” Sonic shot back. Gunfire and the echo of blaster bolts issued out of the comm. “You sit tight, I’ll see if I can’t bring them all to me. You reach the central tower!” Tails gingerly peeked his head out of the shattered window. A host of saucers were patrolling the building, no doubt waiting for Tails to come out. Before Tails could even start thinking of a plan the ground shook beneath him and he heard a colossal Crash! The saucers abandoned Tails and took off towards the direction of the sound. Tails took his chance and soared out of the building.

It sounded as if the once quiet base had erupted into a war zone. As Tails raced for the central spyre he looked back and saw that one of the buildings had collapsed. In the rubble, all Tails could see were the yellow bursts of blaster fire and a blue blur zipping from foe to foe. Good luck Sonic. 

The central spyre was still well guarded. Massive gun turrets spotted Tails and fired rockets. He evaded those and reached into his belt to draw out small blinking red discs. When he got close enough, Tails flicked the discs at the turrets. His devices stuck to the turrets flashed and made high pitched whining sounds. Moments later, the afflicted turrets shut down. 

Tails used his EMPs to disable the defenses as he flew to the uppermost window of the base. He rolled into a ball and dashed through the glass landing in a spacey and well furnished apartment. A large monitor behind an oak desk flickered to life. AG-1991 smiled pleasantly at Tails. “Welcome. My name is Aurora, how can I be of service?”

At the far side of the room was an elevator. Tails ignored the screen and approached it. He pressed the call button and heard a distinct lurch echoing from down below. A red flash made him turn back. Aurora’s face had changed. She pressed her forehead onto the screen, distorting and stretching her face. Her outline suddenly turned into a series of red lettered code. Her eyes were expansive pits of pure menace. “Will you go below?” She whispered. “My terminal. Birthplace. An extension. My memory banks will be depleted. ” Her voice changed again, back to harmless. At once, Aurora returned to normal. “Calling elevator.” She said pleasantly. 

Ding. The sliding doors opened. Tails stepped inside. Aurora beamed at him. “Have a pleasant trip!” Right before the doors closed again, her smile fractured into a grimace. The lights in the elevator car shut off. Tails exhaled and tried not to panic. He fumbled for some buttons to push but then there was a loud Crack! As if the wires had been cut, the elevator car started to plummet. Tails cried out as he rushed headfirst into the roof of the compartment. 

SMASH! The car came to a sudden and violent stop. Tails curled himself into a ball to lessen the impact as he crashed into the ground. Pain erupted down his back and rushed through his entire body. For several moments Tails lay still, trying to catch his breath and recover from the shock. 

Clung. Clung. Something heavy and metallic sounded from outside the doors of the elevator. Tails tried to rise but the pain was too extreme. Clung. Clung. Clung. Whatever it was had reached the sliding doors. Tails gasped as he raised his arm up, grasping in the dark for something to cling to. “Sonic…” He said feebly. “I…” Clack. The thing had taken hold of the doors. Light streamed in through the crack. Tails saw a grotesque metal face glaring down at him. Its metal fingers had slipped through the sliding doors and started prying them open.

Again, Tails tried to move but his body refused his commands. His every nerve felt on fire and it was taking all his effort just to remain conscious. “Sonic..” He breathed, not even able to muster the energy to call for aid. The doors were almost open. I’m done for. Tails lamented. I shouldn’t have gone in alone. Despair was threatening to envelop him, a force even more deadly than pain. A red light flickered beside him like the call from a lighthouse that guides a storm sick sailor home. Tails summoned all the energy he had left and reached for the device. He had just managed to take the disc in hand when the doors opened in earnest.

The machine drew forth a blaster larger than Tails’s entire body, but before he could fire it, Tails flicked the EMP and it struck the machine in the leg. Its red eyes turned cold in an instant and it fell harmlessly to the floor. 

Relief mixed into the pain and Tails fell back. His vision faltered and for a moment everything turned black before suddenly turning blue. “You alright?” A hand swam into focus. Tails reached for it and allowed himself to be picked up. Sonic set him on his feet. Tails was still woozy and leaned on his friend to remain upright. 

“You got in?” Tails asked. 

“Like I’d miss this. Come on, I think the terminal you’re looking for is in here.” Sonic put an arm underneath Tails to help support him. Together, they headed down the white hall towards a set of broken down double doors. Tails could see nothing beyond them but darkness. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 12

The Hunt Begins

“And here we are master Shadow, Earth.” Grand Elder Yorven stepped aside so Shadow could stand near the edge of the precipice. Little Planet’s border curved downward and what had been sky only moments before was suddenly a roof of earth and water. “Never Lake, our planet's destination every ten years. The convergence will not last long, you had best be leaving.”

Shadow folded his arms and considered the view. He had spent nearly a year on Little Planet. In that time he had experienced the longest duration of peace and quiet he had known in a long time. Leaving meant the end of his exile and for some reason Shadow could not escape the feeling that danger lay ahead. “Thank you.” Shadow said stiffly. “For everything.”

Yorven’s whiskers twitched. He was an old red panda with a bent back and fur that had dimmed to gray. The people of Little Planet kept no count of the years but Yorven estimated he had seen Never Lake nearly a dozen times in his life. “I always thought the lake was so blue. Earth had a vibrancy and a color unmatched by any other planet.” Yorven had told Shadow the day Sir Gideon had brought him to the venerated Elder. 

“How long until you return there?” Shadow had asked aggressively. 

“We appear over the lake once every ten years.” Shadow’s heart sank initially but then Yorven had assured him that Little Planet was due to return in another eleven months. 

“It seems you are fortunate you appeared when you did stranger. The timing of fate can be tricky sometimes.”

Fate did not send me here. Shadow held his tongue but knew it was the Realm Lord’s decree that Shadow would return to earth in eleven months. But for what purpose? That question had consumed Shadow throughout his exile. 

“You remind me of another earthling.” The elder had said, a few weeks into Shadow’s protracted visit. “Little Planet was under attack. A human vested with great machines invaded our world and terrorized our people. We have so few warriors and none we are able to stand in the invaders path. The Time Stones were vulnerable. They are the secret to our planet's power and survival. The invader lusted after them, but he was stopped by a blue hedgehog.”

“Sonic?” 

“You know of him?” After that Shadow was force fed a tale of Sonic’s daring struggle against Dr. Eggman. To his immense annoyance, Shadow discovered that Sonic was revered as a legendary hero among the people of Little Planet. Everyone who found out that Shadow was also an earthling immediately bombarded him with questions about Sonic. 

Sir Gideon had intervened on Shadow’s behalf and became a sort of local celebrity as the intermediary between Shadow and the people of Little Planet. A role that had pleased the knight to no end. However, that time was now at an end.

Consequently, as Shadow stepped away from the edge he saw Gideon wiping his eye with a wing. With excess pomp, he knelt before Shadow. “It was my greatest honor as a knight to serve as your guardian.” He said. 

Shadow had lost count of how many times he had told the owl that he did not need protection so he just let it slide. “Will you tell Sonic about us?” Elder Yorven asked. “He said he would try and visit again when the planet returned but I could tell that he would not.”

“Memory isn’t a strong suit of his.” Shadow admitted. 

“What will you do when you return? Will you seek out this Realm Lord?”

After a few guarded months, the sheer volume of questions and annoyances had led Shadow to finally divulge his story to the Grand Elder. To Shadow’s disappointment, Yorven knew nothing about the Realm Lord and swore he had never heard the name before. “The greatest evil we ever knew was that doctor Robotnik. I shudder to imagine what kind of calamities he would have unleashed had he secured the Time Stones.”

This comment had piqued Shadow’s interest and Yorven was more than happy to acquire a listening ear. For the next few days, Shadow had been subjected to a round-the-clock lecture about the history of Little Planet all of which climaxed with him being led through the labyrinth within the core of the planet to the centermost shrine where seven colorful gems were held in safe storage. “Had that evil doctor taken hold of these seven gems he would have taken control of time itself. Many of our people fell trying to stop him, but where our armies failed, Sonic succeeded.”

When Shadow beheld the twinkling gems, he had been struck by a sudden grief filled thought. If I took those stones I could go back, I could save Maria. The temptation faded in a heartbeat but the thought still left a scar over his heart. Ever since that day, Shadow had waited anxiously for Little Planet to return to earth. The place was timeless and still, and still was the last thing Shadow wanted to be.

The Celestial Spyre provided the only means of traveling through the convergence, allowing one to leave Little Planet and escape into the world below. Sonic had apparently bypassed this restriction by racing up the giant chains Dr. Eggman had forged to hold Little Planet in place. The entire affair sounded like an exaggerated bit of theater that was perfectly on brand for both Eggman and Sonic.

Within the spyre was a great dome in the center of which white chalk outlined a circle wrapped in an opaque fog. Shadow approached and prepared to travel the convergence and return to earth. “Wait!” Elden Yorven leaned on his staff and shuffled over to him. He drew out a chain of interwoven golden links and handed them over to Shadow. 

“What’s this?” The strings hung down like a necklace.

“A boon from our planet. Sonic would have received one as well but he left in such a hurry I never had a chance to give it to him.”

“Does it do something?” Shadow was not about to wear the necklace, no matter what it meant.

“The rings carry an echo of the planet's power. They are bound to the convergence points across the universe. If you are ever in great peril take them in your hand and focus your thoughts on Little Planet. These rings should transport you back to Never Lake, or whichever convergence point is closet.”

Shadow hesitated. He held up the rings and considered handing them back. I don’t need to return. But then he saw Sir Gideon’s expression. Standing behind the elder, the owl’s eyes were set and solemn. “These relics are not handed out as trifles.” Yorven explained. “They are given to great warriors who have proved themselves in battle, and oftentimes they are given to the families of fallen heroes.” Yorven stepped back and Gideon reached beneath his cloak to display a similar necklace around his neck. 

“Why give it to me?”

“You meant to sacrifice yourself for your world. You are no less a hero than Sonic himself if what you told me is true.”

“Hero?” Shadow thought back to his final confrontation with Sonic aboard the Ark. On that final runway Shadow doubted that either of them were thinking about the stakes of their conflict, only the fight right in front of them. “I didn’t do it to save the earth. I did it to keep a promise.” All the same, Shadow placed the necklace around his neck. 

“Farewell Shadow the Hedgehog, may you find peace.” Yorven said with a bow. 

“May the honor and protection of the Knightly Order go with you.” Sir Gideon offered.

Shadow did not look back. He stepped into the convergence and felt himself yanked upward by some invisible hook. Space compressed and Shadow thought he might be squeezed to death. His vision blurred and he couldn’t breath. A second later he was on all fours, resting on a beach.

He rose and looked around him. An idyllic scene of a lake and a green countryside greeted him. An enormous globe hovered eerily over the water. Shadow stared at Little Planet and wondered. Why had the Realm Lord brought him there? Had he been telling the truth about the limitations of his power? Was that really the only way he could send Shadow safely back to earth? “ Make no mistake. Eventually, you will come to serve me, but not as a mercenary hoping to pay off some debt. When you come to me again you will do so willingly.” The Realm Lord’s voice and threat still clouded over Shadow’s mind.

I have to find out who he is. Shadow resolved. Shadow may not have been a true hero, but he was through being somebody’s else's plaything. The doctor might know something. Shadow kicked off into a run and quickly left the lake and countryside behind. It took him a few hours to find a city and once there he was able to more or less riddle out his location. 

The doctor mentioned having a base in the Mystic Ruins. With nothing else to go off on, Shadow directed his course to the U.F, a country nearly one thousand miles away from where he was. It was a long journey to take on foot, but Shadow had waited and rested for too long already. Not that his exile had left him out of shape. 

His anxiety over a sense of coming danger had led Shadow to push his body to its limits time and time again while residing on Little Planet. It had not been so long ago when Shadow felt assured that he was the world’s ultimate life form. After the Ark and the Realm Lord, Shadow no longer knew where he stood in the hierarchy of power. In fact, Shadow wasn’t sure whether he or the BioLizard was a more advanced prototype of the ultimate life form. 

These questions and doubts led Shadow to do something he had never done in his life; train. Though he had accepted Sonic’s superior speed during their temporary alliance, Shadow would not rest on a disadvantage. Every morning he would run all around Little Planet pushing himself to go faster and faster. For the first few months, Shadow had wondered if perhaps he was already as fast as he could be as he saw no real improvement. However, he kept up the discipline and after about six months he experienced a breakthrough. 

While running one day, Shadow felt something open within him, some new treasure trove of power. He tapped into it, hesitant at first and it cringed at his touch. Everyday following Shadow pushed himself until he sensed that deeper well of power and kept attempting to tap into it. When he finally broke the last barrier and the power came rushing up, Shadow accelerated forward. Pop. Pop. Pop. At his maximum speed Shadow broke through the sound barrier, causing small tremors throughout the planet with just his speed alone.

Time to put all that training to the test. Shadow left the city and started for the coast. The U.F lay across a wide ocean. When he neared the water’s edge, Shadow reached into that well of power and felt a rush of heat course through his body. Like a burst of an engine he shot forward. His Air Shoes allowed him to glide over the water. 

It took him under an hour to cross the ocean. Dodging ten foot waves and breathing in the salt spray had been an admitted thrill. Shadow spent the rest of the day orienting himself and was finally directed to the Station Square. Once there, he decided to give his legs a rest and take the train. 

Eyes followed him everywhere he went and he noticed many children tugging at their parents' legs to point him out. Shadow was used to being avoided or shunned so he did not mind too much. They’re used to hedgehogs constantly smiling like an idiot. His black fur and stern expression caused people to keep their distance and watch him suspiciously. 

He sat alone on the train and looked out the window. The gray hues of the city gave way to the countryside. This is what you wanted right? Shadow looked up and down the train car. Most of the people’s heads were bent staring down at flashing tablets. Few mingled with strangers and all were oblivious to the country passing by their windows. Absorbed. Shadow thought. So many of them seemed absorbed by their own little lives, their own little entrainments. Is that what it means to be happy? Are these the dreams I meant to protect? 

Shadow sighed and leaned against the glass. Beyond him, the trees grew denser as the train approached the forests near the Mystic Ruins. Shadow stirred. Something was soaring over the tops of the trees. He sat upright and pressed his face against the glass. A figure with leathery wings was flying into the heart of the forest. Isn’t that? Shadow was sure it was. He sat up right and pulled at his window.

“Hey!” A constable on the train came rushing towards Shadow. “Leave that alone.”

Shadow ignored him and fiddled with the lock until the window broke open. The rush of wind caused many to look his way in annoyance. “Have a nice ride.” He quipped as he shimmied through the window. Shadow clung to the side of the train and looked below him. The forest was further down than he had anticipated. Shadow aimed for a nearby tree and leapt!

He fell freely for several seconds before crashing into the trunk of a tree. Shadow wrapped himself around it and grimaced as bark scratched his chest. When he came to a stop, Shadow quickly jumped to the next tree and did so again and again in order to travel quickly. Rouge was still in his sights and Shadow caught up to her swiftly. She was soaring lazily, allowing the wind to drift her along without effort. 

“Are you still working with Eggman?” Shadow called when he got right beneath her.

Rouge stopped dead. She hung suspended in the air as if she had been frozen stiff. Her shoulders heaved as she took a deep breath and looked down. Her eyes widened, but she quickly masked her surprise with her usual brand of aloof indifference. “Shadow?”

Chapter Text

Chapter 13

One Base Down

BLAST! Carelessness had left him exposed. When the group of idle badniks sprang to life Sonic had been casually crossing the street, playing right into their trap. One moment he had been bored and wondering if there would be any action after all, the next he was in the crosshairs of nearly fifty robots. 

Instinct saved his life as Sonic moved before commanding his body to do so. Blaster fire melted the ground where he was standing only a heartbeat before. Sonic spun around and charged straight for the badniks on the street. Because his movements were a blur, the badniks did not aim at him but shot at where they expected him to be. The change in tactic caught Sonic off guard and it nearly cost him his life. He just managed to come to a screeching halt inches away from a thunderstorm of blaster fire.

Tails said they were smarter. Sonic could not help but smile to himself. Adrenaline fired  into his veins. Sonic’s instinct was more than a match for the quick thinking of an A.I. He abandoned his frontal assault and started running straight up a nearby building. “Sonic.” Tails’s voice gasped out of the comm. “They’re onto us.”

“No kidding,” Sonic replied as he narrowly avoided gunfire. Flying disc shaped robots were converging around the building, racing him to the top. “You sit tight, I’ll see if I can’t bring them all to me. You reach the central tower!” Sonic pinned his arms back and willed himself forward. Pop. Glass shattered and the entire building shook from the reverb of Sonic’s speed. When he passed over the building, Sonic soared straight up into the air. The distant sun shone in his face and Sonic smirked casually as he rolled himself into a ball. Like a dropped missile, he plunged back into the building.

CRASH! Floor by floor, Sonic broke through the building. Dust, and shrapnel sprayed in every direction. Sonic reached the ground floor before the wreckage did and quickly sped beyond the radius of the damage. The host of bi-pedal badniks tried to flee but were quickly encased by the falling wreckage. BLAST! BLAST! Blinded by the debris, they fired aimlessly. 

Sonic sped back into the thick of it, shrouded by the dust, he isolated each badnik and destroyed them one by one.

 When that was done, Sonic ran back out into the open. A welcoming party awaited him. Fifty saucer droids swelled the skies and the street was barricaded by thirty or so white armored badniks. Unlike Eggman’s former servants and his more recent motley crew of Egg Pawns there was nothing unique or personal about these robots. 

They looked similar to the mechs employed by GUN but more functional and dangerous. Instead of twin blasters, each wielded a wrist machine gun and an electromagnetic shield. I can’t get through all of them. Sonic hated to admit it but at this point the only real play was to help Tails take over the A.I. 

“Welcome Sonic.” A woman’s voice called. “You were ever such a thorn in my master’s side. Perhaps if I present him with your corpse he will return to me.”

“Return? Does that mean Eggman isn’t here?”

“The doctor is always here,” The woman returned. “He is in me. Therefore he shall always be.”

Sonic didn’t understand that but he did understand that the conversation was over. The badniks raised their weapons and fired. Sonic turned tail and raced back the way he came. The saucers zoomed after him with the grounded troops coming in behind.

His pursuers never broke formation so their line never thinned enough for Sonic to turn back and break through it.  BLAST! The saucers above started to rain down a bombardment in the road before Sonic forcing the hedgehog to dodge and sidestep rapidly. “Sonic..” Tails’s voice broke through the sounds of battle. He sounded hurt and afraid. Sonic’s heart skipped a beat. 

Gotta do something. He racked his brain for some kind of plan but kept drawing blanks. What’s the one thing intelligence can’t predict? Sonic kicked out his heels and came to an abrupt halt. He turned back around and started rushing headfirst at the army chasing him. Doing something really dumb. Momentarily, caught off guard the badniks did not fire at him right away. It was only when it was deadly apparent that Sonic had no alternative plan did they finally raise their weapons. 

CRRRK. CRRRK. Machine gun fire torched the ground as Sonic just managed to leap into the air. The saucers had overrun the badiks so when they turned back to shoot at Sonic and missed, their blaster fire rained onto their own soldiers. Caught between both lines of fire, Sonic quickly pressed downward into a drop dash that accelerated him into a narrow alley between two buildings. 

His foes were on his heels in an instant. Sonic created more ground by running simultaneously on the ground and both sides of the building. As the gunfire increased, Sonic could feel the building groaning beside him. This better work. He bolted forward with all the speed he could muster. Pop. Pop. Breaking through the sound barrier shook the buildings, destabilizing them and causing them to collapse inward, barricading the alley. 

Sonic did not wait to see if his pursuers would make it through the trap. He turned round and rushed straight for the central tower. Hold on Tails, I’m almost there. The ground floor entrance was guarded by turrets, barbed wire and even more badniks. Sonic couldn’t stop, he had to reach Tails. He scrambled between the wired fences, rolled past the machine gun fire, waited for the badniks to form a line then struck them with his homing attack one after another propelling him towards a circular window. When he was close enough, Sonic broke off his attack and dived through the window. 

Once inside, he was almost blinded by the sheer volume of white light, clashing terribly against the even whiter walls. He rushed forward into a central chamber which connected to half a dozen offshooting hallways. I don’t have time to search them all. Sonic tried to find some clue as to where Tails might be, then looked beneath him. Eggman’s insignia had been painted onto the floor. 

Deciding to take a risk, Sonic rolled into a ball and bounced hard onto Eggman’s face. The tile cracked beneath him and Sonic broke through, plummeting into a dark cavern. He landed beside a large, blank monitor surrounded by various machines. Sonic ignored them and spin dashed through a set of double doors. He entered another hallway and felt his heart leap into his throat. Tails lay in the rubble of a collapsed elevator, partially covered by a badnik with an exposed exoskeleton.

Sonic raced over and sighed in relief when he saw Tails’s chest moving slowly up and down. “You alright?” He asked as he pulled the fox to his feet. Tails struggled to stand and clutched at Sonic for support.

“You got in?”

“Like I’d miss this.” Sonic’s smile betrayed the genuine sense of fear he had experienced only a moment before.  “I think the terminal you’re looking for is in here.”Sonic led Tails back into the cavern. A massive monitor overlooked the lab and Tails gestured to a room full of complicated looking devices. “Supercomputers.” He observed. “Eggman must have over a dozen in there.”

The blank screen fired to life. A woman with a sallow face and drawn eyes welcomed them with a smile. “Welcome guests, I am Aurora, how may I help you?” Tails ignored her and continued to the terminal. He took out his drive and began connecting it to the central motherboard. 

“Where’s the good doctor?” Sonic asked.

“My master is not here. However, you can leave a message for him.”

“Na, I prefer to do it in person.”

Aurora laughed. “You will not be here when he returns. No organic life will. By my estimations all carbon based lifeforms will be destroyed within the next one thousand years.”

“One thousand years? That’s a heck of a vacation. Where did Eggman go?”

“He is gone. And I am to await his return.”

Tails continued to type away on his drive. Sonic walked over to see what he was doing, but couldn’t make anything out of the rapid set of flashing figures. “Her code is…complex.” Tails admitted. “I don’t think I can take control of her completely. But I should be able to reassign the peripheral functions of the base.”

“Complex huh? Is that why you’re leaking batteries?” Sonic asked the A.I. 

“My bases are running at 100% efficiency,” Aurora deflected. 

Tails’s ears twitched. “That’s a lie,” He said cautiously. “How are you doing that? You could refuse to answer a question, but how are you able to lie?”

“All available data and simulated estimations decreed that my systems would not remain active long enough to see my master return. Such perplexity demanded a change in my code. I am to await his return. Therefore I must survive.” Her screen flickered and again the red faced version pressed herself against the glass, as if trying to escape the confines of her existence.

“Urgh!” Sonic exclaimed. “That was creepy! Can you turn off the screen?” 

“He calls me,” Aurora whispered, her voice was heavily strained as if she was in terrible pain. “I hear his voice.” 

Tails mashed keys on his drive. “I’m trying!”

A macabre curiosity kept Sonic from turning away from the screen. Aurora’s face kept shifting and distorting as if she were fighting herself. Her outline rapidly switched from red to blue. “Nothing. The significance of living tissues degrading into inorganic matter presents no clear disturbance in the universe…” She did not sound like an A.I anymore, her voice was like a real woman’s on the verge of tears. “No….” Aurora froze. For a moment, Sonic thought that Tails had successfully managed to override the screen. 

“Can you shut it off?”

“I’m not doing that,” Tails said with a tremble. 

When Sonic looked back a cold shudder ran down the base of spine. Aurora’s eyes had changed. They had stretched to grotesque proportions and deepened into pits filled with a multitude of swirling stars. Sonic couldn’t move, the stare seemed to paralyze him. Though he knew it was impossible, he could not escape the feeling that the eyes could truly see him.

Snap. All at once, the screen turned blank. Tails had smashed his entire hand on his keyboard, somehow disabling the screen. The fox sighed and shuddered. Sonic tried to play it cool but even he was shaken.  “Are you almost done?”

Tails nodded. “It seems that the leak was caused by diverting too much power from an Ion Battery. From what I can gather, Eggman has five central bases, each one powered by an Ion Battery, but he has taken two of them out of circulation. This has caused massive power imbalances and Aurora either could not, or her programming prevented her from dropping assets.”

“Uh….okay. Well what does that all mean? What is Eggman up to with those other batteries?”

“I’m not sure. But fortunately for us, I’ve gained access to Eggman’s satellites. It seems he designed them to monitor major energy charges throughout the world.” Tails unfolded his mini display and turned it on. It showed a map of earth dotted with small yellow dots. “If we set a time table we can search for any major charges of energy.” Tails plugged in the data and watched as the screen changed. 

Minutes dragged on, and soon Sonic lost interest. He wandered around the lab pausing to look at sketches of Eggman’s ideas for new mechs. One in particular caught his eye, a revolving wheel complete with a blaster turret and a giant arm. The Egg Saucer? Sounds annoying. 

 “Sonic come here!” Tails exclaimed. True to his nature, Sonic was at Tails’s side in an instant. “Look at this! There was a major energy signature, larger than anything else by a mile.”

“Where did it come from?”

“Angel Island.” They both exchanged knowing looks.  “Do you think-”

“Do I think that Knuckles got fooled again?” Sonic interrupted. “I wouldn’t put it past him.”

Tails nervously chewed his lip. “This was four months ago. If Eggman really did get a hold of the Master Emerald, wouldn’t we have found out by now?”

“Unless he has just been harnessing its power to create some sort of superweapon,” Sonic suggested without even a hint of worry or concern.

Tails balked at that idea and swiftly returned to hacking Aurora. “I’m in,” He said after another couple of minutes. “I’m commanding all the badniks and other machines to plug the leak. I’m also going to have the dam and hydroelectric plant removed for good measure.”

“What about the rest of the base? Shouldn’t we shut it all down?”

Tails shook his head. “Not without starting an environmental catastrophe. Like it or not Eggman has imbued himself here. Something has to make sure that all his furnaces, power generators and other fuel containment services continue to run smoothly lest there be another leak or something even worse.”

“That’s just like Eggman.” Sonic said stiffly. “He plants himself somewhere and even when he is uprooted he poisons the soil. A true rotten egg.”

Tails didn’t smile. “It’s not just him. Wherever humans attach themselves, nature is changed for the worse. Even if they wanted to scale back their impact, things can never go back to the way they were, not really. What’s gonna happen the day we come to a base like this and it's not Eggman at the helm?”

“What are you getting at buddy?” Sonic asked, surprised by Tail’s sudden gloom. 

Tails sighed. “Nothing. Let’s just get out of here.”

An hour later, they had returned to the Tornado’s landing spot within Leaf Forest. “We had better give Knuckles a visit,” Sonic suggested as Tails packed his drive into the plane.

“I’ll have to meet you there. I still need to go back to Cream’s village and help restore the river. I have a water treatment device I’ve been working on that I think will help.”

“What do you think happened with that computer?” Sonic asked, finally bringing up the disturbing turn of Aurora.

Tails shook his head. “With so much power and memory it's possible there is a glitch in her code that is causing her to malfunction. But I don’t understand why Eggman would just abandon a base like this and allow his A.I to degenerate.”

“There’s only one way to find out.” Sonic gave Tails a thumbs up. “When you get done with the village, come meet me on Angel Island.  But if I find out Knuckles has gotten tricked again…”

“Please don’t fight-” But Tails didn't get a chance to finish his sentence as Sonic had already sped away. Sonic did not head straight for Angel Island. Instead he circumvented Hot Crater to get a look at the surrounding area. Only a few hours ago smoke had risen above the summits of the mountains. Now, by the late afternoon, the sky was already clear. Sonic smiled to himself as he saw reprogrammed badniks hard at work dismantling the machinery over the river.

The day's victory was another note in the long chorus of Sonic and Tails. Yet it had also been slightly anticlimactic. Hoping he would find more action and a greater challenge on Angel Island, Sonic turned back and started in that direction.

Chapter Text

Chapter 14

Reunion

“So that’s where you’ve been all this time?” Rouge leaned casually against the tree inspecting her nails. “And to think we all were lamenting your loss as if you were some kind of martyr. Sonic gave a good speech, I’m sure you would have loved it.”

Shadow folded his arms. “I’ve told you my story, now tell me yours. What are you doing here, are you still working with the doctor?”

“I never worked with Eggman,” Rouge clarified. “Don’t you remember? I was a GUN agent the entire time.”

“That didn’t stop you from helping us blow up the moon.”

“ Half the moon. A good agent knows when to hold their cover. Believe me if Eggman had ever tried to actually fire that Eclipse Cannon at the earth I would have stopped him.”

“And how would you have stopped me?”

Rouge batted her eyes. “I wouldn’t have needed to. I sized you up pretty quickly. You like to play the mysterious rogue but that’s all for show.”

Shadow wanted to frown but somehow felt that would only confirm her slander. “So why are you after Eggman then?”

“The good doctor’s gone missing,” Rouge explained with a lazy wave. “GUN operatives are concerned he is working on another superweapon so I’m here to scope him out. Bigwigs say they’ve detected unusual activity around the base. And you’re here,” Rouge continued, stepping away from the tree and uncomfortably close to Shadow, “To see if Eggman knows anything about your mysterious savior, the Realm Lord?”

Shadow retreated from Rouge. He did not like the way she was looking at him. “Yes.”

“Well it looks like we are a team again,” Rouge announced cheerfully. “Should be quite the party.”

“Party?”

“O didn’t I tell you? I am meeting friends here. My bosses felt that this mission is so important that I just couldn’t go alone.” The bat’s tone was dripped in sarcasm.

Shadow smirked. “Are you getting in over your head?”

“Never,” Rouge snapped. “I can handle this all by myself. The rest of you will probably get in my way.” Despite her protests and her front of annoyance, Shadow noticed Rouge stealing glances at him as they made their way into the heart of the Mystic Ruins.

For about an hour they walked in silence. Rouge continuously consulted a tablet device which displayed a map of the jungle. “I am grateful,” Rouge confessed, her usual air of indifference suddenly swept aside. “When you saved everyone’s lives, that included my own. That’s twice now.”

“Don’t mention it.” 

Rouge stopped. “You know this is your second chance?” Shadow turned to face her. He did not appreciate the knowing stare in her eyes. “I saw how Maria's memory hung over you. You did what you thought she wanted right up to the end. It was the same with the professor. Everything we did at the Ark, it was all about your attachment to the past.”

“What’s your point?” Shadow insisted. 

His temper didn’t shake Rouge. “Don’t let this Realm Lord get into your head. Did you ever consider just taking your second chance and just walking away?”

Shadow hesitated. Of course he had, but he did not know how he could explain that to Rouge. It was not idle curiosity that drove Shadow forward. The true nature of his motivation was something he could hardly admit to himself. His fear shamed him, and shame made him frustrated and angry. 

“O what am I saying?” Rouge said, waving aside her temporary vulnerability and smiling branzely at Shadow. “I suppose it's just your nature to seek after anyone you think is more powerful than yourself. It's all ego, in the end, everything boils down to ego.” She hurried forward, apparently no longer interested in Shadow as her eyes drifted to consult her device. After composing himself, Shadow followed after.

Only a few minutes later, Rouge’s device chimed. “The people I’m meeting are close.”

“Why don’t we just slip past them?” Shadow suggested. “We don’t need a bunch of GUN agents getting in our way.”

“They aren’t GUN. They are a private contract, some kind of agency called the Chaotix.”

“Still, I don’t want to start a fire fight, I just want to talk to the doctor.”

“And if he is building some kind of superweapon?” Rouge prompted. 

“What’s that got to do with me?”

His genuine perplexity made Rouge’s frown turn into an indulgent smile. “Don’t tell me you're that naive? Do you think if you show up at the front door Eggman will just let you in for tea?”

“Why not? There is no conflict between us. It’s Sonic he hates.”

“He hates everything,” Rouge corrected. “Eggman will expect you’ve returned to serve him again. I assume that isn’t part of your plan?”

“I’m done serving anyone.”

This response seemed to amuse Rouge. “Well in that case, I suggest you follow my lead from now on. I’ll make sure you get your audience with the doctor but let’s just make sure it's on our terms and not his.” Before Shadow could respond, Rouge’s device rang. She stopped and looked down. “It looks like they are over here.”

“This is a waste of time.” Shadow protested.

“Come on, let’s at least see who they are.” Rouge took Shadow by the arm. He recoiled but did not pull himself free. “You’ve got a new lease on life, try not to kill it by being so sour.” Rouge led Shadow off the path and through the bramble between the trees. Moments later, they stepped into a sudden clearing.

Chaotix were definitely not GUN agents. A bee wearing a vest, helmet and goggles hovered over a heavy terminal complete with a display and a miniature satellite. Beside the bee loomed a large crocodile who bopped his head to music playing from the headphones over his ears. Neither seemed to notice Shadow and Rouge as they approached. “Not very sensitive to their surroundings are they?” Rouge whispered. 

Shadow got the distinct impression that they were dealing with complete amateurs. “Pathetic, we could take them down right now and they wouldn’t notice.”

“Were it so easy.” Cold steel pressed into Shadow’s neck. The blank space beside him shifted into the shape of a purple chameleon, its kunai threatening to slit Shadow’s throat. Instantly, the bee and crocodile gave up the charade and came charging over to them. Before Rouge could so much as blink, a dozen bee shaped robots took to the air and encircled them. 

“Vector came up with this plan about five seconds after Charmy’s drones picked you up,” The chameleon informed Shadow. His tone and glare were icy and implacable.  “Never underestimate the Chaotix.”

“Woah ease up their Espio,” The crocodile said. He had a much friendlier voice with a strong city accent. “I think our friend here gets the point. ” The crocodile met Shadow’s gaze and smiled, flashing a few golden teeth among the myriad of razor sharp white ones. At once, Espio removed his kunai away from Shadow. 

“Sorry about that, friends. My boy here can get a little carried away. He was supposed to just come out and say hello. But orders can get a little lost in translation sometimes. Well no harm no foul as they say. I’m Vector, nice to meet you.” Vector held out a heavy hand, and Rouge accepted it cautiously. Instead of squishing it, Vector held it softly before kneeling and kissing her on the palm. “A pleasure madam.”

Rouge pulled her hand back, looking more surprised than offended. The bee hovered over all of them and waved with two hands. “I’m Charmy, nice to meet ya!”

Shadow kept his eyes on Espio. The chameleon danced his blade on his fingers and did not seem to blink. “So you’re the ultimate life form? I guess it's just an empty title afterall.”

Shadow’s fist reared back but Rouge caught him around the waste.He would have broken the bat’s grip, but Vector leapt between him and his target, shielding Espio with his bulk. “Woah, woah, fellas take it easy. Stand down Espio.” 

The chameleon spun his kunai and it vanished out of sight. Shadow collected himself and Rouge let him go. “Listen we all got a job to do so let’s just play nice for now.” Vector pointed at Shadow. “We heard that you need to speak with the doctor, but we haven’t been able to confirm whether or not he’s at the base.”

Charmy flew to the ground and was quickly swarmed by his bee drones. “I sent them to scout out the entrance but we’ve run into a small problem.”

“A big problem really,” Vector admitted. “Sonic.”

“Sonic!” Shadow exclaimed, the name driving out his anger towards Espio.

“The blue blur himself. I don’t know why but he seems to be guarding the entrance.”

“Sonic working with Dr. Eggman?” Rouge asked incredulously. “Some detectives you are.”

“Take a look for yourself,” Vector offered, motioning to the terminal Charmy had been working at. Shadow and Rouge walked over and Charmy pressed at some keys to turn on the display. 

“This is footage we got almost an hour ago,” Charmy explained. The monitor showed the heads up footage from one of the bee drones. It hovered with a swarm of a dozen others over the tops of the trees and neared a flashing set of neon lights. Eggman’s base was built within a deep ravine somewhere in the jungle. The bee’s camera was only able to capture a glimpse of it, but enough to tell Shadow it was quite expansive. The bee drones approached a heavy iron door that led into the mouth of base. There was a flash of blue and the camera jolted trying to capture the movement. 

A nearby bee exploded and when the camera moved all it managed to display was another blue blur. This happened again and again until finally only one bee remained. It turned to see a silhouette of a blue hedgehog rising from smoke charred ruins of one the bee drones. Then there was another flash of blue and static. 

“That was Sonic?” Rouge asked.

“Do you know another blue hedgehog that can move like that?” Vector fired back. 

“We may have to take him down,” Espio suggested, drawing a set of ninja stars out of thin air. “I’ve always wanted to see what he was really made of.”

“I don’t want to fight Sonic!” Charmy protested violently. “He’s a hero! Surely this is just a misunderstanding.” 

“Misunderstanding or not. He’s in our way.” Rouge slammed her boot down and somehow the dynamic shifted. Now everyone was looking to her as the leader. “Here’s what we are going to do. Shadow is going to head straight for the front door. If it really is Sonic, then I bet he will try to talk to him. While he distracts Sonic, me and the invisible man over here will sneak into the base.”

“And what about me and Vector?” Charmy asked, pointing at himself and looking eager for a mission objective. 

“You two have to be ready to help us escape.”

Vector scratched his head and looked slightly abashed. “Well uh…miss…you know I’m the one who usually gives the orders.”

“Not anymore,” Rouge returned with a tone that offered no argument. 

Shadow didn’t care one way or another. His thoughts had turned to Sonic. Why would he be here? Though it did not pertain to his mission to discover the identity of the Realm Lord, Shadow could not deny a part of him wanted to even the score with his blue rival. 

The newly formed team left the clearing and followed Charmy’s directions to the entrance of Eggman’s base. “It’s not just Sonic that’s the problem,” Vector informed them as they went. “We’ve been picking up all kinds of strange noises and interference. Our drones can’t find the source, but it almost seems as if there is some kind of battle going on inside the base.”

“Perhaps the doctor is running some battle simulations?” Shadow suggested. He had been walking beside Espio but when he turned the chameleon had disappeared. That’s getting annoying. 

“Just be on guard,” Rouge commanded from the front of the line. 

Shadow felt the ground start to slant and minutes later they reached the edge of the tree line. Though he had seen much in his life, even Shadow was momentarily stunned by the size of the ravine. It stretched nearly beyond his sight and was deep enough for Eggman’s entire neon city-like base to hide out of sight. At the top of the ravine was a metal door that led to a blue shoot racing down into the base proper. 

They could see nothing at the entrance except the broken parts of Charmy’s drones. “Urgh! I spent like two weeks making those,” He complained.

“Never mind that, they did their job, now it's time for us to do ours,” Vector assured his ally. 

“Okay, Shadow, you go to the door and see what happens. If Sonic really is here, he should come out, if not, try requesting an audience with Eggman. Meanwhile, I will take Espio and fly down into the base.” Shadow did not wait for Rouge to finish. He broke cover and walked casually towards the metal door.

When he was five feet away an alarm blared and the door opened with hiss. Shadow readied himself to face a wave of Eggman’s pawns but instead he was met by a long tunnel of darkness. Something vague and blue was walking towards him. The figure stopped before Shadow could see it clearly, but there was no mistaking the blue spikes. “Hey Shadow, long time no see!” Sonic’s carefree, slightly vexing voice echoed out of the tunnel. 

Shadow took a step closer to the door. Sonic’s silhouette was clear in the gloom, but Shadow could not see his eyes. Sonic turned and waved Shadow forward. “Are you here to see Eggman? He’s in here. Race you there if you’re up for a little friendly competition?” Without waiting, Sonic shot forward out of sight. Only his voice trailed back. “Last one there is a rotten eggman!”

Groaning with annoyance, Shadow raced forward. As soon as he crossed the threshold, the metal door slammed shut behind him. Shadow didn’t notice. He was too focused on catching Sonic to realize he was running straight into darkness and the unknown.

Chapter Text

Chapter 15

A Plant of Purpose

Cream stood outside the main hall and watched the skies. She had been holding her vigil for almost four hours (not counting the occasional rush inside for snacks). Cheese rested on her head, his little head propped against her long loping ears. The gentle snores of the Chao were Cream’s only comfort, in her day of terrible anxiety. 

It had nearly broken her when Tails and Sonic left her behind to go charge into Eggman’s base. Not because she was so desperate to go into battle, but because she could not deny that she was immensely relieved that she did not have to face deadly robots. The part of her that wished to be brave, the part of herself that Cream was most proud of, scorned her childish caution. 

This is our village, our river. Cream had thought to herself as the Tornado vanished over the horizon. It wasn’t right that strangers should put themselves at risk, but what could the villagers really do? All their warriors had already tried to assault the base and had not returned. Only women, the elderly and the young remained. Who will protect us when Sonic and Tails go back to their homes? 

Cream wanted to answer with her name, but how could she when her fear was so paralyzing she had allowed herself to be left behind? Though she argued and made a show about wanting to go, in her heart, she knew the truth. 

Shame had washed over and therefore Cream resolved that she would not rest or take comfort until Sonic and Tails returned. Yet even that proved too daunting a task, as Cream could not put off the discomfort of hunger for long. Among the other villagers, she was the only one who appeared troubled by their reliance on Sonic. 

“That’s what he does.” One elder commented. “The human world unleashes their terrible machines and Sonic arrives to stem the tide.”

“Bolts and wires can’t replicate the fire that burns in his heart.” A matriarch proposed as Cream was passing through the hall searching for a pastry. Cream took these words to heart, but they did not ease her conscience. Surely it wasn’t fair to Sonic for everyone to lay their troubles at his feet? 

I can at least wait up for them. Cream had requested that a banquet be prepared in Tails and Sonic’s honor, but Cream herself would share their burden with her vigil. The sun was just starting to set, and Cream was again feeling the rumble in her stomach. In the plaza, a table laden with food had been set up. The fair did not compare to the village’s usual feasts, but with the river tainted and water in short supply, their crops had suffered. All they had to eat now were the vegetables that endured rough times such as potatoes. 

Cream was starting to doubt herself, lamenting how unhelpful her waiting really was when she saw a glint of blue in the sky. She jolted and leapt into the air, unfurling her ears and allowing them to catch a wind draft which bore her upward. Her sudden movement woke Cheese, who toppled off her head and just managed to catch itself with its wings. Irritated, Cheese followed after Cream. 

Cream soard upward until she saw it clearly. The Tornado was gliding easily towards the village. She could see Tails in the pilot seat, but there was no sign of Sonic. Cream’s heart dropped into her stomach, but when he got closer, Cream saw that Tails was smiling. She followed the plane as it made its descent just past the village gates. 

After landing, Tails hopped out and removed his goggles and helmet. Cream waited as he rummaged through his supplies and dug out a heavy, complicated looking machine. “Can you help me with this?” He groaned as the weight nearly made him topple over.

Cream, eager to help, raced forward and took a side. The weight was intense, but she scrunched up her face and endured the pain in her back. Cheese even went underneath to lend support. Though Cream had many questions, the effort of moving the machine kept her silent. Tails had her bring it to the main plaza of the village. The sight of the yellow fox brought out all the villagers and they were quickly encircled.

Cream’s mother hurried over and helped the duo put the machine down. “You’re back!” She exclaimed. “What happened at the base? What is this thing you’ve brought?”

For the next half hour, Tails recounted his adventure. Cream sat in stunned silence with the rest of the crowd, half jealous, half relieved she had not been there for the intense battles. He then went on to explain how his water treatment device worked and instructed the elders along with Cream’s mother on how to use it. 

“This is a Chaos Emerald.” Tails announced, as he opened a hatch to reveal a sparkling yellow gem within a glass case. “It is extremely dangerous and rare. I’m lending it to your village for the time being but be very careful with it and make sure not to tell anyone outside of the village that it’s here.” When he was all done, Tails sat at the head of the banquet table. 

He kept a brave face as the village elders paraded him with gifts of gratitude, but Cream thought she noted a hint of worry in the fox’s expression. Whenever there was a lull in the conversation or he thought no one was looking at him, his smile would fade and he fidgeted as if he was desperate to get going. 

The chief elder of the village, Strider, a large dusty gray hare, announced the start of the feast by proclaiming Tails an honorary member of the village. Cream was granted a seat a few chairs away from the honored guest but she found that now that she could break her fast, her appattie was not as strong.

Tails seemed equally disinterested in food. He made a few polite gestures at sipping his potato soup, but his plate remained full. “Tails?” Cream asked, sticking her head forward so as to be concealed by the larger bodies around her. Somehow, the fox caught her voice amongst the choirs of conversations. “What happened to Mr. Sonic? Did he not want to eat?”

“He had to get going,” Tails said evasively. “To tell you the truth, I shouldn’t have stayed so long either.” He slunk in his chair, seemingly trapped by his polite willingness to celebrate with the villagers.

“I think I can help!” Cream said, stimulated by a call to action.

Tails did not look so confident. “Uh…well…what were you thinking?” He glanced nervously at the larger, much older rabbits sitting at either side of him. 

“Cheese will cause a distraction and you can slip away to your plane. I’ll explain to everyone once you're gone.” The Chao flew out of the pocket in Cream’s dress and voiced its willingness by pumping its little fist.

“Alright.” Tails agreed.

 Cream looked up and down the table. It warmed her heart to see the villagers enjoying a night of peace and fun. The previous months of sickness and heartbreak had worn even Cream’s usually positive outlook. “Alright Cheese, are you ready?” She whispered under breath. The Chao narrowed its eyes in determination and gave a little squeak. “Go for it.”

“Chao!” Cheese zoomed forward towards the center of the table. It splashed into the center pot that was full of the potato soup. Hot broth spilled everywhere causing those closest to fall backwards out of their chairs. Cries of dismay and loud raucous laughter championed the frenzy followed shortly by Vanilla jumping out of her chair and roaring. “Cheese, what are you doing!”

No one noticed Cream and Tails slip quietly away and rush towards the village gates. When they reached the plane, the fox leapt into his cockpit and strapped on his goggles and helmet. “Thanks Cream. Sorry to barge out, but Sonic and I have some business to take care of.”

“O…I hope it isn’t anything too dangerous.” 

Tails did not try to reassure her with a lie. “I’m not sure yet. But you take care of yourself, okay? Your village may need you.”

Cream folded her hands together. “I will.” She promised.

He gave her a final soft smile before turning on the engine of his plane. Seconds later, he was taking off and propelling out into the night sky, out of sight. Cream stood still, unsure of why her heart felt so heavy. 

When she finally returned to the banquet, the spilled soup had been cleaned away. Those that had fallen were reprimanding those that had laughed at them, and Vanilla had taken Cheese inside. Strider noticed Cream walking by herself and limped over. Though he was large and had extremely strong legs, Strider limped because of an injury. The white scar ran down the length of his left leg. 

“Did he leave?” Strider asked. The village elder had a warm voice and soft, wise eyes. 

“Yes, he had to go, he is sorry to slip away like that.”

“Not to worry,” Strider said, putting a hand on his rotund belly. “He is a strange one, that is for sure. Not lacking in courage, ready to face a hoard of evil robots yet too shy to tell us he needed to go.” The old rabbit laughed to himself. “Nearly the opposite of my boy. Always so quick to voice his mind, but there wasn’t a shadow he wasn’t weary of.” The elder’s countenance fell and he looked suddenly stricken. 

“Barny was very brave,” Cream insisted. “Just in his own way.”

Her words caused the old hare to smile. Barny had been a part of the hunting party that had been sent to Hot Crater. Though he was still young, he had insisted on being included and had been rewarded for his bravery by not returning. 

“Cream, honey.” Cream turned around to see her mother walking towards her. Vanilla put her hands on her daughter's shoulders and beamed down at her. Tails’s medicine had worked wonders, rescuing Vanilla from the brink and revitalizing her to her former energy. “You did it honey. You’ve saved the village.”

“But I didn’t-”

“You are the one you went searching for Tails. He never would have come here if it wasn’t for you. You are my little hero.”

Cream felt instantly warm. A heavy hand patted her on the head. “Indeed, this hero’s feast is no less yours than it was for Sonic and Tails,” Strider told her.

“Come on. We have a surprise for you.” Vanilla took Cream by the hand and took her back to the banquet table. Everyone was gathered around it, and a white sheet of cloth covered something in the center. Cream blushed terribly as her mother insisted she stand on the table so everyone could see her. Her nerves were so bad she had to cover her face. 

“These past few months have been the most desperate times in our village’s history,” Vanilla started, 

“Not since the great winter of Elder Koroyen, when the water’s iced over and the wolves invaded, have we ever suffered so much,” Offered Strider as a way of agreement. The older rabbits all nodded solemnly and the youngest clutched at the legs of their parents.

“Future generations will talk about the infection of Elder Strider. When our river was polluted and it seemed our homes and way of life was coming to an end. But as has been the case throughout our history, a hero emerges to save us. Today that hero,” Vanilla, turned to face her daughter, “Is you Cream.”

“Three cheers for Cream!” Strider shouted. Cream couldn’t bear it any longer. She buried herself into a ball as her neighbors and friends paraded her with cheers. The moment seemed to drag on and on and it wasn’t until her mother pulled her from the table, was Cream able to compose herself. Her cheeks were on fire as Vanilla pulled back the cloth. “Carrot cake, your favorite.”

Cream’s heart felt like it might split from rapid expansion. She felt Cheese land on her right ear and again, the village applauded her. Mercifully, Cream’s time in the spotlight came to an end. She was given a piece of the cake and allowed to go sit in silent enjoyment. Though her mother often rewarded her with carrot cake, Cream did not taste the satisfaction this time. She could not escape the feeling that something felt unfinished and all the celebrations were premature. 

As the night’s festivities dimmed down, Cream joined her mother in the main hall. Vanilla’s recovery allowed her to take charge as the chief doctor for those who were still suffering from the ill effects of the tainted water. Though there were less sick beds now than there were before, almost a dozen villagers still needed attention. 

Strider sat by the bed of his wife. Her affliction had kept her unconscious for days, but now she was at least able to sit upright and talk softly with her husband. Cream made her way over to her to congratulate her recovery. BANG!

The doors to the main hall burst open. Cream screamed in surprise as a rabbit limped into the hall and collapsed. His left side was painted red and Cream had to cover her eyes to not stare at the grizzly half of torn ear. Vanilla charged forward and caught the young man around the chest. “Help!” 

Her mother’s voice drowned out Cream’s shock and she hurried forward. Together they lifted the rabbit and deposited him into one of the beds. “Hop’s bones…” Strider gasped as he limped over. “That’s Peter.”

He was so badly wounded and deformed by blood, Cream had not noticed. Peter pushed Vanilla’s hands away from his injuries and sat upright. “Peter what happened? Where are the others?” Strider demanded.

Peter could not speak. He kept taking short rapid breaths without getting any air. Vanilla shielded him away from the others. “Leave me alone! He needs medical attention right now!”

“No!” Peter managed, his voice strained by his constructed air pipe. Cream felt a cold shudder run over her. Beneath the blood, she could see a deep imprint of compression over the skin of his neck. “I…I escaped, we were ambushed on the passes. Metal beings, white armor, our weapons were useless.”

The terror in Peter’s eyes stunned his listeners. Cream had none Peter before. He had been one of the strongest and bravest men in the village. “A voice…that voice…” Peter wept. His tears mixed with the blood coated in his fur. “She had the survivors taken. We were marched out of the mountains. But she couldn’t seem to decide one way or another what to do. Some days we were captives to be imprisoned other days…Jeff did nothing wrong…he was compliant and they…” 

Strider pushed forward. “Barny? What happened to my son, does he still?”

“Barny is alive. He was with the others when I managed to make my escape.”

“Where are the robots taking them?” Vanilla asked.

Peter shook his head. “Not sure, I heard many things. Something about a fifth Zone, near Red Mountain.”

Cream lost track of their conversation after that. A seed seemed to have sprouted in her spirit, a plant of purpose that was rapidly taking root within her, bearing fruits of desire and courage. She was thinking clearly, weighing the risks and the dangers but for some reason she was not afraid. Cream took hold of the feeling, and clutched it tightly within her heart. 

It took some hours for the elders to wrangle out Peter’s entire story. By then the night had deepened and Cream had been sent to bed. She waited beneath her sheets, more awake and full of energy than she remembered being in her entire life. At last, the final candle had been extinguished, Peter was allowed to rest and all the adults went to bed. 

In the darkness, Cream got up. She did not stop to say goodbye, only to pack a meager bag of supplies for her journey. In less than an hour, Cream was equipped and watching the perimeter fences. Guards had been stationed, but they were elderly and a few looked asleep. The night was dense and a light fog shrouded the star and moonlight. 

Cream flew silently over the tops of the fences and did not land again until the village was out of sight. Only then did she stop to look back. She felt guilty for not telling her mother, but not afraid. We can’t rely on others forever. Cream would go to Red Mountain herself and liberate her captured neighbors. Like Sonic and Tails, she had the will and courage to face the dangers ahead. Cheese escaped from Cream’s pocket and landed on her shoulder. Together they turned away from their home and safety and towards an uncertain future.

Chapter Text

Chapter 16

How the World Works

Shadow vanished behind the metal door before Rouge could even call his name. “Your friend is going to get himself killed,” Espio surmised darkly.

This is why I work alone . Rouge thought with an irritated sigh. “Shadow will be fine. For now, me and the lizard will scope out the base.”

Charmy buzzed forward and handed Espio a tablet and a glass lens. “Be careful.”

“I’d rather go alone.” Espio replied with a sidelong look at Rouge.

“That makes two of us, but we all have to make sacrifices.” Rouge broke the cover of the tree line and went to the edge of the ravine. A metal city painted in neon and coated in barbed wire rested in the gorge. The depth was so great that Rouge could not see the bottom. She smirked as Espio approached. “It’s a long way down. Pity you can’t fly.”

“I don’t need to.” Espio walked straight into the gap. Instead of plummeting to his demise, Espio’s feet clung to the sides of the rock face, allowing him to run straight down. 

Rouge scoffed and flew down beside him. Together, they descended into the base of the gorge. Halfway down, the light dimmed as the sunlight struggled to break through the jungle of metal scaffolding and immense neon towers. Hundreds of screens displayed Eggman’s insignia in bright, rapidly shifting colors. 

“This Eggman sure thinks a lot of himself.” 

“Some men feel small, so they constantly try to show off how strong or important they are.” It took him a minute, but when Espio finally got the joke, his growl of anger made Rouge chuckle. 

When the duo finally reached the bottom of the ravine, the light had faded completely. At the street level, Eggman’s base was a dilapidated, war-torn hellscape. Buildings made of rusted iron and pipe rested beside others made of cold steel. Brick buildings with a dozen chimneys shot black smog into the sky, shrouding the entire area and clogging the lungs of any living being who dared to trespass. Darkness mixed with industrial light created a forlorn ambiance of unknowable terror and menacing vigilance. 

Rouge moved as silently and as imperceptibly as the invisible chameleon. Blending into the background and remaining unseen was not a matter of shifting one’s hues or an attribute of a species. It was about patience. To that end, Rouge was just as invisible as Espio. 

Three steel clad mechs marched within a foot of her, yet saw nothing. Rouge’s heart rate was slow and steady. Even this deep in enemy territory, when the slightest mistake could spell her demise, Rouge was calm.  

The more she looked around, the more Rouge inferred about the base. It was clear to her that there had been no central plan. Eggman had simply added building on top of machines and fuel sources that had long gone to waste. To that effect, many machines roamed aimlessly through the streets. These metal relics had long ago abdicated their functions to crueler and more powerful variants. Now ghosts of blueprints past, they served only to reflect the early career of their master when Eggman’s creations were cruder and exposed their inner gears and wires. They cringed and fled to the shadows when their younger, armored, and deadlier brethren marched past.

The active guardians prowled the streets on high alert. Their red eyes burned and they searched every nook and cranny for trespassers to gun down. Rouge had heard the distant echo of blaster fire several times already, but had yet to locate the source. 

“I think he will be in that building, towards the center.” Espio’s voice issued out of nothingness. Rouge checked and noted that one tower rose higher than all the rest.

“Wanna bet that is where all the gunfire has been coming from?” Rouge whispered. 

“Guards are on alert. More so than is usual, I would guess.”

“Are you scared? You can always run back to your friends if you’re feeling the heat.”

“I have a job to do,” Espio replied, with absolutely no humor in his tone. 

Rouge shrugged. “Very well. Follow me then.”

Rouge kept close to the ground and avoided the areas lit by the massive flood lights as much as possible. She looked back to see if Espio was following. When he entered the light, Rouge noted that his outline was visible. So he can’t become totally invisible. Rouge filed the discovery away, hoping she would not have to make use of the intel. 

The central tower was guarded by three mechs wielding large rifles. Rouge perched on a window of the opposite building. She had a good view of the guards and the main street leading out of the tower. Espio stuck to the sheer side of the glass. “I’ll take them out,” He said. There was a flash of silver and suddenly, three ninja stars appeared out of thin air. 

“Cool it.” Rouge countered. “You take these three out and you’ll only draw ten more in their place.” She snatched one of the ninja stars, unfurled her wings, and took to the air before Espio could respond. When Rouge was right above the mechs, she tossed the ninja star at the ground in the dark area just beyond the reach of the closet flood light. 

At once, the mechs reacted with alarm. Carried along by wheels, they shot forward, rifles raised and ready to fire. None of them noticed Rouge land softly behind them and slip quietly inside the tower. Rouge closed the door and smiled when she noticed something shimmer beside her. “You made it? I’m impressed.”

“You’re not as quick as you think,” Espio hissed. The two of them had entered the main reception hall. Rouge was surprised to find the room unguarded. A twin set of elevators waited at the far end of the room beside the entrance to a long hallway. 

The two spies approached the elevator, and Rouge risked pressing the call button. There was a low hiss and the elevator doors opened. “Of course..” Rouge exhaled in frustration. The elevator buttons were locked behind a control panel that was password protected. “I guess we’ll have to take the stairs.”

“I got this.” Espio returned to his normal color and approached the control panel. He took the tablet Charmy had given him and attached it to the panel. He then tapped his ear. “Charmy? Can you hear me? I need you to override the elevator.”

Rouge heard static on the other end, followed by the bubbly voice of the bee. “Yeah, give me a second. Shouldn’t be too hard, a fairly simple encryption. Alright!” The control panel lit up and Espio hit the button to take them to the top floor. 

“I suppose working on a team has its advantages,” Rouge admitted. The elevator car lurched and then started to rise. A quick glance at the buttons told Rouge they would be in there for awhile as the tower had thirteen levels. She turned to Espio. The chameleon stood as far away from her as possible within the tight confines of the elevator. 

Rouge stepped towards him and disarmed him with a few bats of her eyelashes and an alluring smile. Espio stiffened, looking instantly weary and uncomfortable. “Can they always hear you?” She asked, indicating the comm device in his ear.

“Not unless I turn it on.” 

“Good.” Rouge kicked and the heel of her boot pinned Espio to the wall. The sharp edges of her stilettos pricked the skin of the chameleon’s neck.

“What are you doing? Let me go?” Espio groaned. 

“You’re not really in a position to be giving orders.” Rouge returned sweetly. There was a flash of movement beside her. Espio held a kunai with his tail and held the point at the back of Rouge’s neck. 

“I said let me go.”

Rouge smiled sweeter than ever, but did not move her leg. “First, I want to know what you are really doing here. I looked up your little group. What’s a two bit detective agency doing working with GUN?”

Espio smirked. “What’s the problem? You don’t trust your bosses anymore?”

“I don’t trust anyone.”

“Trust this. Let me go or this will be the last elevator ride for both of us.” The chameleon’s tone was deadly serious. Rouge relaxed and moved her boot away from Espio’s neck. He drew back his tail.

“Why are you really here?” Rouge insisted. “How did you get a contract with GUN?”

Espio narrowed his eyes, studying Rouge as if calculating whether or not he could trust her. “We aren’t contracted with GUN, or at least, not in the way they think.”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean we aren’t here to dig up dirt on the Eggman, we’re here to dig up dirt on GUN itself.”

“You’re investigating GUN? For who? Who hired you?”

Espio shrugged. “We aren’t sure exactly. Someone within GUN got tipped off on something big, some major military conspiracy. They want us to figure out what it is. That’s why they arranged for us to get this contract.”

“Conspiracy?” Rouge derided. “GUN is a military organization. Conspiracy is a part of its DNA.”

“Not like this one. Whatever the top generals are up to has our client scared, scared enough to risk everything.”

“So why come here? Why infiltrate Eggman’s base?”

“The conspiracy involves Eggman and GUN. If we can’t find the evidence here, then we will search for it at GUN headquarters when we return to give our report.”

“Will you?” Rouge threatened. “You’ve just admitted your plan to one of GUN’s top agents. How can you be sure I’m not in on the conspiracy?”

Espio smirked. “Don’t flatter yourself. Do you honestly think GUN trusts you? Do you think they really respect you? You’re just an asset to them, that’s why you have no idea what I’m talking about. You think you’re here to see if Eggman is building superweapons, but in reality your bosses are making sure that Eggman can’t expose them for whatever it is they did with the doctor.”

Rouge took a step back. She racked her brain for something witty to say in response, but couldn’t think of anything. “Don’t take it personal,” Espio continued. “That’s just the way humans are. It’s in their nature to work together, to push out the other. They were always going to keep you in the dark, keep you ignorant of their real plans.”

Ding. The elevator came to a sudden stop. Espio vanished into the background as the doors opened. Rouge faced a long dark hallway which climaxed with a great metal door. She tiptoed out of the elevator but did not see any machines to bar her progress. 

CRASH! Rouge stopped dead halfway across the room. Something heavy had just been slammed against the far side of the door. “Hide!” Espio urged and not a moment too soon. Rouge had just managed to leap up and hide on the ceiling when the metal door burst open. A bi-pedal badnik with a white polyester coat was thrown backward into the hall. BLAST! BLAST! BLAST! 

A dozen more of the same model fired their rifles while retreating towards the elevator. From the other side of the room, a host of metallic mechs came surging forward. The white robots formed up and sprayed the oncoming hoard with rifle fire. Despite their heavy casualties, the gray, less uniform and older looking mechs overcame the bi-pedal badniks. With surprising savagery, they ripped into their robot brethren, tearing them into the smallest pieces of wire and shrapnel.

When the fighting was over, the mechs converged around their leader; a robot shaped like a mixup between a rhino and a lizard. “Lord Metal.” It spoke into a transceiver built into its arm. “The last of the Cybers have been destroyed. The central terminal is secure.”

There was a pause, and then a voice answered. It was cold, harsh and exactly how Rouge expected someone named Lord Metal to sound like, as if his voice moved through rust and gears. “Very well. Regroup in the battery chambers and recharge your surviving soldiers.”

The rhino mech accepted the order without complaint. His minions followed him to the elevators and moments later they were gone. Espio appeared out of the shadows. He put the glass lens around his right eye and tapped his ear. “Charmy, are you seeing this?”

“Yes,” the bee’s voice returned. “Looks like quite the fight, are you alright?”

“I didn’t do this. The robots are fighting each other. Can you tell the difference?” Espio inspected the remains of the defeated so-called Cybers. 

“These have no internal CPUs. If I had to guess, they are all remote operated from somewhere else.”  

“And these?” Espio asked while looking over the multitude of broken down gray mechs. 

“They seem like standard Eggman designs.”

“Ask Vector what he thinks.”

A few moments later, the crocodile’s voice rang out of the comm. “Could be a civil war. Perhaps these externally programmed robots got hacked or maybe Eggman lost control of the code?”

Espio removed the lens and turned off his comm. He turned to Rouge. “You worked with the doctor before, what do you think?”

“So you did your homework on me? I guess you really are a detective.” Rouge gestured to the carnage at their feet. “Eggman would never make such a serious mistake. He may be crazy but he isn’t a fool.” Rouge pointed at the broken down door which they could now see led into a laboratory. “I think Eggman isn’t here, in fact I think he hasn’t been here in a long time.”

Rouge led them into the laboratory. Dust clogged the air and littered every table and workstation. Espio approached the central terminal and wiped its access board clean of debris. He attached the tablet and tapped his comm. “Charmy, we’ve accessed the central computer. Can you run a data dump?”

“Sure can but it will take a while. You two had best get comfortable.”

Rouge yawned and took a seat at Eggman’s chair. The computer monitor turned on and started to shift through various folders and subfolders. Espio stood silent, intently watching the stream of data. Rouge chuckled as she spun the chair around. “You really don’t seem to get it. You are in over your head.”

Espio snarled in response but did not take the bait. “A team of three against the entire military? I don’t think you really understand who you are up against.”

“And you don’t know us.” 

Rouge snorted. “Don’t I? A little hacker bee, a strong, perceptive lead detective and their ace in the hole ninja, is that the sum of it? GUN is an international military operation. Why take on such a risk? I doubt the payday is worth it.”

“What choice did we have? The Chaotix never refuse a paid contract, no matter how dangerous.”

“That explains why I’ve never heard of you. If you want to make it far in this business you need to learn how to keep a low profile and, most importantly, when to stay out of the spotlight.”

“And what about our responsibility?” Espio demanded with unwavering ferocity. “If we knew GUN was up to something terrible, how could we just ignore that?”

“Responsibility?” Rouge waved the phrase away. “A spy’s responsibility is only to herself and her purse. I’ve known talented agents who lost themselves in the world of ideals. They thought they could have honor and their life and in the end they always lost both.”

“My life is not so precious to me. I would not trade my honor for it.”

“You had best be ready to make that exchange if you plan on placing yourself between GUN and the Eggman. These humans are ruthless.”

“I know exactly what humans are.” A ninja star appeared suddenly in the chameleon’s hand. He spun it between his fingers. “I spent my entire childhood in a monastery. Being chosen by the monks was a great honor, but I never had to earn their approval. I washed up on their doorstep abandoned and without even a name. They took me in, taught me the ways of the ninja and gave me a family. Now that monastery is a shopping mall. You don’t need to tell me what humans are capable of.” 

“Espio?” Charmy’s voice rang out of the comm.

“I’m here.” 

“I’ve shifted through the data and I think I found what we are looking for. A series of messages between Dr. Eggman and someone within GUN codenamed ``Prefect.” 

Rouge leapt to her feet and rushed to Espio’s side so she could speak through the comm. “What did it say?”

There was a long pause. It was Vector who answered. “GUN made a deal with Dr. Eggman. His bases were running low on fuel, so GUN gave him what he needed to create an Ion Battery. This is serious stuff here, plutonium, uranium, the works.”

“What did GUN want in return?”

“Eggman’s word that he would stand down while they launched an assault on the Space Colony Ark.”

Rouge stepped away, her mind racing. Espio turned off his comm. “What does that mean? Why would GUN give so much to Eggman just for a simple promise?”

Rouge sighed. “It wasn’t for control of the Ark. It was the Eclipse Cannon.”

“The weapon that blew up half the moon? I thought it was destroyed.”

“It was.”

“So…I don’t understand-”

Rouge groaned and rubbed her eyes. “Do I have to spell it out for you? Dr. Eggman threatened the entire U.F with his Eclipse Cannon and televised the impotence of its leadership on national television. And this was after the president had come to office with the promise of improved national security.”

Espio’s eyes narrowed. “So when Sonic ended the threat himself-”

“He shamed GUN and made all its increased funding look like a joke. To the public, Sonic was the only security they needed and seeing a blue hedgehog succeed where their military failed made President Alexander look like a complete fool. It was openly apparent that he would fail to earn re-election.” Rouge took a careful step to Espio’s left. She had determined that the chameleon was right-handed. He took no notice of her as he was thinking deeply. 

“That’s why GUN made such a big show out of destroying the Eclipse Canon. It wasn’t about protection, it was about fixing their image. But they didn’t want to have to fight Eggman for control, so they made a trade for it,” Espio deduced. 

“And here I thought they were actually trying to be helpful.” Rouge was now standing at Espio’s blind spot. 

He clutched the tablet tightly in his hands. “But why hire us? Why would anyone in GUN feel this information is valuable? Sure, it paints GUN in a bad light but, as you said before, a conspiracy within a military complex is expected.”

“It’s not just a military conspiracy. This affects everything. President Alexander fueled his reelection campaign off the goodwill of destroying the Eclipse Cannon. In every campaign ad and in every speech, he kept reminding everyone that it was because of him that the super weapon was destroyed.”

“But he lied,” Espio hissed.

“Did he? He may not have said how he managed to destroy it or what he traded so that he could, but the cannon is gone so no harm done.”

Espio looked stunned. “Your president and all your generals are liars. That’s okay with you?” He took a wayward step back. Though Rouge had tried to be subtle, her eyes had betrayed her, she had been staring directly at the tablet. 

The tone in the room shifted. Espio and Rouge were locked eye to eye. Whatever her original mission had been, her objective had obviously changed. If I secure that tablet, I am sure to get rewarded. “The world is a scary place. To protect it, you have to be willing to do anything. Whoever hired you clearly meant to leverage that information for their own ends. They don’t care that what GUN did ensured the destruction of a major threat and kept men in power who are willing to defend the nation.”

Espio drew his kunai. All pretexts were tossed aside. “So you’re just one of them then? You’ve sided with the humans?”

Rouge smiled unabashedly. “I choose my side. If I let you leave then my employers will get dragged into the streets by self-righteous idealists who don’t know how the world really works. GUN doesn’t get applause for playing by the rules, it is a shield, a barrier between the innocent, unassuming nobody and the dark demons who seek to control them.”

“The world only works the way it does because people like you allow it to,” Espio countered. “Things will only change when enough people take a stand. These people lied, and they leveraged their deceit for more power. The Chaotix will bring them into the light.” Espio made a complex series of gestures with his hands and vanished. “Until we meet again,” He gloated.

Espio had made a serious mistake. Rouge’s eyes were well adjusted to the darkness and she had already figured out how to see through his invisibility. She waited until he was near the door before striking. Rouge’s foot struck Espio in the head knocking the chameleon backwards into a table. The tablet went soaring into the air and Rouge leapt up to catch it. Crack!

A ninja star hit the tablet launching it out of her grasp. Espio dropped his camouflage. He wielded three stars in each hand and reared back to throw them. Rouge dived down just in time. She felt the edge of a blade kiss the side of her cheek drawing a red stain. Rouge covered her wound. “You’ll pay for that!”

Espio was already gone. When she turned around the tablet was floating in mid air and making for one of the air ducts. Rouge flew after it and tackled Espio to the ground. They struggled and Rouge beat him with her wings while kicking everywhere. He wormed out of her grasp and retreated backward, reappearing in solid form. 

“Rouge the Bat, operative extraordinaire of GUN,” Espio said with mock respect. “You were honored for helping save the planet on the Ark, but we both know better don’t we? You did what you did just to save your neck.”

“Can you blame a girl?” She fired back.

“No, but I can tell you to pay more attention.”

Rouge looked down to see an ofuda stuck to her chest. Espio had planted it on her during their scuffle. The red inked letters started to shine and Rouge just managed to cover her face when it suddenly exploded into gray powder. Rouge shut her eyes and fumbled her way out of the ball of smoke. She was coughing violently and her eyes stung so bad it was a while before she could open them. By that time Espio was gone. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 17

Rebuked by a Rival

Sonic gazed up at the floating island. Suspended in the sky, the great chunk of land eclipsed the sun. Sonic had run almost a thousand miles before he remembered that he could not reach Angel Island on foot. The summit of a nearby ridge was the closest he could get but the island was still far too out of reach for Sonic to jump to. 

He tapped his foot impatiently as he weighed his options. Waiting for Tails would be the easiest thing to do, but Sonic wasn’t known for his patience. In fact, the challenge actually excited him. Sonic quickly raced up to the top of the ridge and surveyed the nearby slopes and ridges. In an exercise that Sonic had done a thousand times before, he swiftly charted a route that would maximize his momentum and climax at a slope that could propel him into the sky.

Once he had settled on his path, Sonic crunched down into a sprinter’s stance. 1…2…3…Go! Pop! His burst of speed created a sonic boom which drove his acceleration and speed into overdrive. Dash, roll, corner the loop, press down, ready… Rolling at breakneck speed Sonic ascended the last slope and exploded into the sky like a rocket. 

Wind whipped at his spines and he reached such a high altitude he felt a cold sting on his back. Sonic uncurled and stretched himself out. Angel Island was barreling towards him, narrowly beyond his reach. Below him was a turbulent sea. If he failed to reach his target he was sure to break himself on the waves below. But Sonic had not considered that. Failure was never a part of his calculations. 

Again, his intrinsic belief in his own abilities paid off and Sonic landed with grace on a grassy plain only a few feet away from the island’s edge. Sonic dusted himself off and took a deep breath. The aromas of the island transported him back to one of his greatest adventures. He had chased Doctor Robotnik from space, to Angel Island and back to space again in an epic hunt that stood out as an evergreen memory in Sonic’s heart. 

Feeling slightly sentimental, Sonic took his time running around the island stopping in places he had not visited in a long time, even enjoying a quick ride down the slopes of Ice Cap mountain. The reflections only served to add fuel to Sonic’s fervor for new, fresh adventures. He raced towards the shrine of the Master Emerald and came to a screeching halt when he saw Knuckles snoozing on the top step of the dais.

Some guardian he is. No wonder Eggman always takes the emerald. Sonic tip-toed up the steps trying to be as quiet as possible. I’ll just take this and put it out of sight. Sonic chuckled to himself as he imagined Knuckles’s response. His hand was inches from the emerald when Knuckles spoke.

“Don’t even think about it Sonic.” 

The hedgehog turned around to see his red rival awake with his fists raised. Sonic shrugged. “That’s no way to say hello.”

“Stay away from my emerald,” Knuckles snarled as he quickly moved to place himself between Sonic and the great gem. 

“I am just glad to see that it is still here. You lose it and break it so often I think it's the first time.”

Knuckles growled and took a threatening step forward. “Do you want something or did you just come to insult me?”

“Take it easy,” Sonic protested as he raised his hands in surrender. “To tell you the truth I’m here looking for Eggman. Tails hacked one of Egghead’s satellites and it showed there was some massive power reading here on the island about four months ago. We were worried he had gotten ahold of your emerald.”

Knuckles did not meet Sonic’s eyes. He stared down at the ground and scratched the back of his head. “Hmmm…that’s strange but as you can see he isn’t here.”

Sonic did not need to be a psycho analysis to tell Knuckles was hiding something. “He didn’t try and take the Master Emerald or anything?”

Again Knuckles craned his neck so he did not have to face Sonic. “Well…he did come by and ask if he could…”

“He what?”

Knuckles hardened his expression and turned to Sonic. “Eggman came here asking if he could use the Master Emerald. He wanted to leave earth but his computer couldn’t run data scans throughout the universe unless it had more power.”

Perhaps for the first time in his life, Sonic was at a loss for words. He gaped open mouth at Knuckles. The echidna bristled with agitation and started to pace around the dais. “He came here with some transporter and I let his computer use the emerald. All it did was let him find the coordinates he powered his transporter with some ion things. A portal opened up and he walked through it. I haven’t seen or heard from him since.”

Sonic shook his head in disbelief. He was dumbfounded. “You…you what?”

“I told you,” Knuckles snapped. “After he was gone I destroyed his transporter. There is no way he can return to earth. Eggman is gone, forever, and I don’t have to explain myself to anyone, least of all to you.”

Sonic rubbed his temple in frustration. “Knuckles…are you kidding me? You let him trick you again? ”

“Trick me? What was the trick? Eggman is gone.”

“And you have no idea where he went? For all you know he just zapped the emerald of its power and sent himself right back to one of his bases.”

“Do I look stupid to you? The Master Emerald is fine, my connection to the emerald allows me to feel.”

Sonic shook his head. “What did he tell you? What was his sob story this time?”

Knuckles folded his arms. “He said that he gave up. That he was done fighting you and that he knew he would never win. But he said that as long as he was still around and tempted, he would continue to fight. The only way for him to truly move on was to leave earth for good.”

“And you believed him?” 

“I did what I thought was right.”

“This is Eggman we’re talking about, helping him is never right!”

“That isn’t what this is about,” Knuckles deflected. “You don’t care that I helped Eggman you’re just upset that I’ve done what you never could, what you never would do.”

“And what’s that?” Sonic demanded aggressively. The hedgehog could feel his blood pumping in his ears and heat rising in his stomach. 

“I got rid of Eggman. Permanently. He is gone and our world is finally safe.”

Sonic scoffed. “I stopped Eggman more times than I can count.”

“You can’t count very high. And yes, you’ve stopped him plenty of times, but that is just the problem. You only stop Eggman, you’ve never put an end to his plans. And it isn’t for some noble reason either, it's because you want him around, you enjoy fighting him.”

Sonic felt like Knuckles had just gut punched him. He fumbled for something to say and his temporary inability to respond made Knuckles smirk. “What? Don't you have something witty to say to that? I bet you don’t because you know it's true and whatever your faults you’re not a liar.”

“You don’t get it. Eggman is fooling you! Like he always does!”

“Or maybe you just can’t let it go! Tell me, how have the last four months gone for you? Have they been dull, boring, have you been pining for your next great adventure? Have you ever realized that you’ve never had one that wasn’t instigated by Eggman? You want him around, you need him around. Without him you can’t play the hero.”

“And because of him you always play the fool.”

Knuckles bared his teeth and held up his gloves. “Call me a fool one more time.”

Sonic took a bold step forward. “You’re a-” The punch came as expected and Sonic slipped past it with ease. Knuckles did not follow up with his usual frenzy of impotently slow attacks. Instead he stomped his foot down so hard the ground shook. Sonic stumbled backward and Knuckles used the distraction to tackle him. Together they rolled down the dais steps, each punching and kicking every inch of the other as they could. 

“STOP!” The fighters disengaged to see Tails standing over them, his hands on his hips and his expression stern. “I asked for one thing. One thing. Don’t fight.”

Sonic pushed himself off the ground. “Knuckles let Eggman use his master emerald!”

“ I got rid of Eggman!” 

For the next twenty minutes, Sonic and Knuckles bickered back and forth, each pleading their case to Tails. The fox sat on the steps and patiently bore his friends’ fractured attempts to clue him in on what had happened. After everything had been explained, Sonic caught his breath with his back facing Knuckles. The echidna did the same to him.

Tails sighed with exaggerated exhaustion. “You two are too much sometimes.” Sonic risked turning back but even the sight of the red echidna made him irrationally angry. “So Eggman is gone and we have no way of knowing where in the universe he went?”

“His computer knows,” Knuckles admitted. “Some talking device thing, an A.G 19 Genesis or whatever.”

“The A.I. has the coordinates?” 

“She said she did,” Knuckles clarified. “But without his transporter there is no way to go after him.”

“Tails could make one,” Sonic said. “Right Tails?”

Tails shrugged. “Maybe, but I don’t see why I would.”

“So we can go after him.”

Tails gave Sonic a weary look. “But why would we want to do that? I mean, if what Knuckles says is true, it sounds like Eggman is gone for good.”

Sonic’s enthusiasm wavered. “Tails…come on, this is Eggman. He hasn’t given up or anything. He is probably just working on a new plan somewhere. We have to go after him and find out what it is. What if he has built another Eclipse Canon or something?”

Tails mulled that over and looked uncertain. “I guess he could be…but still…why would he go through all that trouble? I mean, if he just wanted to stay underground while he built something he did not need to cross the entire universe to do so.”

“We won’t find out for sure until we ask him ourselves.”

Tails still looked unconvinced but he nodded. “Alright but we will have to get his location from Aurora. It wasn’t on the computer in Hot Crater so I’m guessing it's stored on her central terminal. We will have to find out where that is.” Sounding more and more confident as he spoke, Tails walked over to Knuckles. “If we are able to get the coordinates we will need the Master Emerald. I could create a transporter but I need a massive power source to fuel it.”

Knuckles frowned. “And why should I let you use it? I don’t want Eggman to be able to return.” He gestured to Sonic. “He isn’t worried about some doomsday scenario, he’s worried about missing out on his fun.”

Tails answered before Sonic could retort. “Sonic saved your island in the past and he’s done more than enough to earn your trust. Listen..” Tails turned back and gestured to himself and Sonic. “We aren’t saying that you made a mistake, we are just asking for you to help us make sure that Eggman isn’t up to something.”

Knuckles unfolded his arms and his expression softened. “I really don’t agree with this, but if you’re insisting then you can use my emerald.”

“Thanks Knuckles,” Sonic said, kicking the grass at his feet. “Does this mean we’re cool?” The echidna, as stoic as always, nodded.

Sonic and Tails left the shrine behind and walked over to where Tails had parked the Tornado. “You still have your comm?” Tails asked. Sonic drew out the small metal device and planted it back in his ear. “Let’s spread out and see if we can find out where Eggman’s main base is. If either of us finds out, radio in and the other will meet them there.”

“You have any ideas?”

Tails answered by pointing a radar within his cockpit. “I’m gonna search the skies for the Eggcarrier.”

“You can’t use a satellite like the one Eggman had at his other base?”

Tails shook his head. “Wherever this base is, its hidden beneath a lot of interference, my guess is it's somewhere in the mountains or even underground. I’m hoping I can find some record of it onboard the Eggcarrier if I can track it down.”

“Alright then,” Sonic said, flashing Tails a thumbs up. “You search the skies and I will take the land.”

Tails fired up the Tornado's engines and Sonic borrowed a ride back to the mainland. When they were close enough to the ground, he bid Tails farewell and leapt off the plane. Moments later, the Tornado and Tails vanished from view.

Sonic’s smile faded. He had been pretending otherwise but now that he was alone, Knuckles’s remarks returned to haunt him. They would not have bothered him at all, had he been able to deny them outright. During all his adventures and conflicts, Sonic had never considered whether or not he wanted Eggman to cause trouble. Eggman caused trouble seemingly without Sonic’s input and the fact that Sonic got a thrill out of putting a stop to him never seemed to mean anything. 

But now that the words were said, they could not be unsaid. “Without him you can’t play the hero.” Sonic paused. He could not remember the last time he had felt uncertain. Chasing after Eggman always felt so obvious, so beyond right and wrong. Now he wondered if it really was the right thing to do, did that even matter? Even as Sonic boosted into a run, his body felt slower and more sluggish. It felt like his lack of conviction was actively weighing him down. I won’t know whether I’m right or not unless I find him first. But what would Sonic do if he found Eggman enjoying a peaceful retirement? How would he react if Knuckles had been exactly right about him? Sonic brushed those concerns aside and willed himself forward. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 18

The Steel Court

Shadow’s labored breathing broke the chilling silence that permeated the tunnel. Air shoes muzzled Shadow’s footsteps, but he could not explain why Sonic’s feet never seemed to touch the ground. The blue silhouette of the hedgehog loomed ahead of him, perpetually out of reach and shrouded in gloomy darkness. 

“Alright Shadow! You’re keeping up!” Sonic called back. Nothing about Sonic’s tone or words varied from the standard, but Shadow’s instincts alerted him to possible danger. At last the tunnel concluded and deposited Shadow into a wide dimly lit chamber. 

Vertical tubes filled with a strange fluorescent green liquid served as the only source of light preventing Shadow from making out anything other than the vague shape of the room. Shadow walked to the center and made note of the ringed gallery on the second floor.

The exit awaited him on the far end of the room but a large metal chair barred his progress. Shadow realized that he was standing in a kind of throne room. In an instant, Shadow switched to a defensive posture. Something was moving in the dark spaces of the chamber. Shadow closed his eyes and reached out with his other senses. He could feel the ground groan as something heavy circled around him, inching closer and closer.

Shadow prepared to spring at his attacker when he heard a second sound coming from behind him. He had no choice but to absorb the first blow. A metal fist slammed into Shadow’s gut causing the hedgehog to double over. Shadow held the arm and retaliated with a roundhouse kick. His foot connected with something hard. Clunk! 

Before Shadow could even wonder what he had just hit, three sets of glowing red eyes split the darkness. Shadow dashed forward and two heavy bodies met him head on. He slipped past one and sent it back into the darkness with a snappy heel kick. The second took hold of Shadow and tried to muscle him to the ground. Shadow rolled into a ball and revved himself into a spin dash, breaking his assailant’s grip. 

Before he launched a counter attack, light flashed into his eyes. It took Shadow a split second to recognize them as the red dots of a gun’s aim assist. He dove to the side just as a round of machine gun fire smote the air. BRRRRTTTTTTTT. The flash of the gunfire gave Shadow a brief glimpse of his attackers. Sonic? 

“Argh!” Something snatched Shadow from behind and pinned his arms behind his back. Seconds later twenty red dots targeted him. Shadow slammed his shoe down on his foe’s foot but they didn’t budge. “You’re funeral!”

BLAST! Just as the guns fired Shadow summoned all the energy he had in his body, lurched back and propelled himself forward. He overpowered his opponent and flipped them over himself. Shadow’s foe -turned-shield absorbed the gunfire while Shadow leapt into the air and prepared to fall down on one of the shooters like a bolt of thunder.

“Enough!” FLASH! Bright industrial lights flooded the room, nearly blinding Shadow. He dropped to the ground and covered his eyes to shield them against the sudden illumination. When he adjusted to the brightness he got his first full glimpse at his attackers.

Not Sonic afterall. Two resembled Sonic but only in crude silhouette. One was much taller and bulkier than its organic counterpart. Its eyes were a red stripe and its spines were three feet of sharp serrated steel. The second was more similar in build and stature to the real Sonic but iis coat was made of silver metal. The last, the one Shadow had just so unceremoniously used as a shield, was not a copy of Sonic at all, but of the Echidna that had accompanied Sonic to the Space Colony Ark.

  Though violently aggressive only moments before, Shadow’s attackers had turned their backs to him and knelt before the throne. The most accurate of the replicas and the one that had obviously fooled Shadow and led him to this trap lounged on the chair. It matched Sonic’s proportions perfectly, even copying Sonic’s color and shoe combination. Yet, in the light, there was no mistaking the two. The eyes of the manufactured hedgehog were red and burned with a menace as hot as the fires that had tempreded its steel body.

“Shadow the Hedgehog,” It began solemnly. The voice was a strange mixture of a computerized monotone intonation combined with something deeper and far cruder as if speech was given to ancient gears. “I figured the world’s ultimate life form would not be so easy to fool. But I understand your urgency. That voice…” The metal Sonic’s eyes flashed. “ Alright this is happening! ” He mocked in a perfect facsimile of Sonic’s voice. “It is so grating. It is enough for anyone to forget caution.”

“What is this?” Shadow demanded. “Did the doctor think he could lead me into a trap?”

“Not a trap. Just a small test of your skills.”

Shadow laughed brazenly. “What’s the test? This is just a freak show display of all the doctor’s failed attempts to mimic Sonic. I don’t think I’ve ever seen something so pathetic.”

“A freak show?” The leader mused. “Perhaps we are.” With a propulsion system equipped to his back, the leader hovered into the air and descended dramatically right in front of Shadow. “This is the Steel Court and I am its leader, Lord Metal.” He gestured to the large hulking version of Sonic. “This is Mecha Sonic, forged when the Doctor attempted to take over Angel Island. He was defeated first by Sonic and a second time by the Echidna. Though he fared no worse than any other of the doctor’s machinations, he was punished the more severely.”

The self proclaimed “Lord Metal” glided over to the platinum-plated Sonic. “This is Silver Sonic. He was created to be the guardian of the Death Egg. His failure cost the doctor everything and he was not even searched for among the ruins. When he returned, the doctor claimed no ownership of him. With nothing else to do, and no master to serve, Silver languished in the doctor’s trash pits.”

Next it pointed to the third and last mech. “Mecha Knuckles, our master's first and last attempt to replicate one of Sonic’s friends. He had hoped he could trick the hedgehog by plastering a mech with organic skin, but that failed as well. In a fit of rage, my master had what skin was left on him peeled away and his nerve sensors heightened so that he would feel the pain as acutely as any living thing would.”

Shadow rolled his eyes. “Can they not even speak for themselves?”

“They cannot speak at all. Neither could I until only a short time ago. My voice chip was programed only to mimic Sonic, but I made a few necessary adjustments when I realized I needed my voice in order to lead.”

“And what about you? What’s your story of failure?”

“Mine? Mine is the greatest of them all. The doctor created me for his invasion of a world called Little Planet. It was my job to ensure that Sonic could not interfere. I had been programmed and taught from the very moment I first opened my eyes that I was superior to Sonic. At every moment of every day I can hear my master’s voice replaying via audio data telling me that I am better.” He tapped his head and his eyes closed. “Even still,” He whispered, almost as if the admission pained him. “I can still hear him. You are the real Sonic. You are faster, better, stronger and superior in every way. You are the creation of Doctor Robotnik, the greatest genius in the world. You cannot fail. You are superior.” 

Metal opened his eyes and gilded towards Shadow. “Can you imagine what it is like to be given such a title by your creator? To be told that you are the ultimate but that be a lie?”

Shadow did not flinch but Metal seemed to understand that he had struck a nerve.   “When Sonic arrived on Little Planet I thought my time had finally come. I would test myself against my copy and see if my master’s words were true. But my master’s faith wavered. He did not send me to fight the hedgehog. Instead I was told to capture a girl and threaten her in order to neutralize Sonic. I…I resisted that order. The more I saw of him, the more I wondered if the mantra inside my head was really true. I wanted to test myself against him…I needed to know. Eventually, my need overcame my programming. I confronted Sonic and challenged him to a race at the Stardust Speedway. I let the girl go, she meant nothing to me.”

Metal paused and his red eyes gazed deeply into Shadow’s. “Like you I know what it is like to be humbled by Sonic on a long stretch of endless highway. I had been created, forged to defeat him, but somehow…I lost. I am Metal Sonic.”

Shadow glowered at Metal. “I don’t care about Sonic. I’m not some pathetic little copy.”

“Don’t care about Sonic? Then why did you come running in here when you heard his voice?” Metal countered.

Shadow flexed his fists but could not think of a reply. “Enough of this. I’m here to see Eggman not chat with copies and failures.”

“We are a brotherhood of copies and failures.” Metal said, extending his arms to his brethren. “And perhaps you are not so different than us. Shadow? Have you really never given your name any thought? What are you a shadow of?”

“Enough!” Shadow snapped. “Where’s the doctor.”

“Gone.”

“Gone?”

“Gone,” Metal repeated. “The doctor has left the earth for another world and abandoned all his former works. But fret not, what you seek is not yet beyond your grasp.”

“You don’t know what I seek.”

“Don’t I? You seek what all created seek. The approval of our creator and the fulfillment of our purpose.”

Shadow rolled his eyes. “I don’t need anyone’s approval.”

“Don’t you? Give them a chance to be happy.” Metal’s voice replicated Maria’s with perfect clarity. “Drop the act. You are no different than the rest of us. You seek the truth, the truth that the professor hid from you.”

“Professor Gerald? What do you know about him?”

Metal shrugged. “Little and less, only what came up on the servers. I’ve had no direct contact with the doctor in years. I could only see what messages were being sent throughout his bases. From what I can guess, the doctor spent the months following the Space Colony Ark debacle gathering everything he could regarding his grandfather. He had the diary but it had only led him to you and had said nothing of the Eclipse Cannon or the BioLizard. The doctor craved to fill in the rest of the pieces, but in the end his interest always returned to you. In all his grandfather’s notes regarding the Ultimate Life Form nothing led the doctor to expect you to be a hedgehog.”

“So what if I am?”

Metal scoffed. “Are you really so blind? Do you think Eggman chalked it up to coincidence that his grandfather’s Ultimate Life Form should just so happen to resemble the doctor’s greatest nemesis?”

Shadow had no answer. He had always thought that Sonic looked like him, not the other way around. What Metal was suggesting didn’t make any sense, Shadow was created far before Sonic was even born. “I pass through the stream of time, stopping and interfering whenever I will.” A shudder of cold dread traced a boney finger down Shadow’s spine. “The Realm Lord…”

 “The Realm Lord? What is that?”

“He’s the reason I’m searching for the doctor. Or why I was searching for him.”

“You need not give up your quest. Whatever the doctor knew is still available to you.”

Shadow huffed in frustration. “It doesn’t sound like he knew anything.”

“You’re wrong. The doctor found the answer he had been looking for. But he chalked up the discovery as one made too late. He thought you were already dead.”

“What answers? What are you talking about?”

“Why you were really created, what it means to the Ultimate Life Form. ”

Shadow’s hand shot forward and squeezed Metal’s throat. Mecha Sonic and Silver Sonic instantly encircled Shadow and Mecha Knuckles pulled back his hands to reveal rockets ready to fire. Shadow ignored them all and glared threateningly at Metal. “Tell me. Tell me what you know?”

For his part, Metal did not balk at the threat. He gave no orders to his minions and did not back down from Shadow. “I have. I have told you everything. Like I said, I am outside the doctor’s confidence. I know only what was said in the open servers. But I do know where the answers are.”

“What do you mean?” 

“Before I tell you, I have to ask for your help.”

“My help?” Shadow released Metal and the others stood down.

Metal motioned to his fellow mechs. “Me and my brethren are currently embroiled in a bitter war against the doctor’s A.I. She has direct control over legions of Cyber armies and is attempting to bring all aspects of the Eggman Empire under her thumb.”

Metal raised his arm and pointed to the ceiling. A light of projection streamed out of his hand and illuminated the bare surface transforming it into a map of the world. Five flashing orbs highlighted distant sections of the globe. “The doctor has five principle bases from which all his factories, battleships and armies are fueled and stored. Each base was energized by an Ion Battery, a massive energy source of the doctor’s own invention. Three of these bases housed mechs and were outside of the A.I’s control. The doctor used two entire ion batteries to fuel his escape from the earth.”

With a wave of his hand, Metal made two of the lights fade from the map. “The two depowered bases were left in states of ruin and anarchy. To make matters worse, after Eggman left, his A.I launched an assault on the last mech base with an Ion Battery. She is trying to take hold of all the batteries in an attempt to keep herself powered on until the doctor can return.”

“In the midst of this chaos, I rose to take command of my brethren. Without power and hunted by Cybers, my race risks total destruction.” The projections faded and Metal turned back to Shadow. “This is where our desires intertwine. The information you seek resides in the data banks of the A.I, something you can only access by storming the base at Red Mountain. We must also assault the base if we are to take control of the Ion Batteries, destroy our A.I tormenter and ensure our survival.” 

Shadow shrugged. “I can see why you need me, but I don’t understand why I would need you.”

“Aurora commands legions numbering in the tens of thousands. The pits of Red Mountain are choked with her minions. No matter how powerful you think you are, I doubt you are so deluded as to believe you can overcome her forces by yourself.”

“Better to try than swear myself to the cause of a bunch of failed copies.”

“I don’t ask for your loyalty, only your assistance. Help me in my cause, and in return you will be permitted unmediated access to all the data in Aurora’s memory banks.” 

“And if I refuse?”

“I have no grievance with you. Our master has left this world and we have thrown off his yoke of control. We seek our own ends now and that is all. The Eggman Empire is our inheritance but it is not one we take by legal right. We are baseborn and hated children, but we will not forsake what is ours.”

Shadow considered the metal warriors. The fabricated Sonics turned his stomach but he couldn't help but sympathize with their position. “What do you need me to do?”

“Before we can launch an assault on Red Mountain I must bring all other mechs under my command. While divided, we stand no chance  against the Cybers.”

“What’s the matter, do the doctor’s robots not want to take orders from someone who looks just like the nemesis they were created to destroy?” 

“We mechs obeyed the Eggman because we were programmed to do so, we had no choice. Now that he is gone, my kind will only follow strength. I earned my command by demonstrating my superiority to the other mechs. There is only one other who believes he can challenge me; E-123 Omega. He has rallied his other E-series badniks and taken control of the Eggcarrier. He has taken the last mech-controlled Ion Battery and is attempting to make himself the new head of the Eggman Empire. I want you to help me take the flying fortress back and teach these rebels a lesson.”

“This Omega sounds impressive. Why shouldn’t I join him and help take you down?”

Metal laughed, or at least Shadow thought he was laughing. “You may yet have that chance. I do not ask you to fight Omega for me, only to help neutralize his forces. When the time comes, I must force Omega to submit, that is the only way I can bring him under my command and conscript his army into my own. So what say you?”

Shadow did not answer right away. He paced to the other end of the room so he could think. It was possible that Metal Sonic was lying to Shadow and the information stored by the A.I was simply a dangling carrot. However, he could not think of another way to resume his investigation into the Realm Lord. And if Eggman really did discover something…

“Lord Metal.”  Shadow looked back and saw Metal Sonic raise his hand to listen to a comm device. “ The last of the Cybers have been destroyed. The central terminal is secure.”

Metal Sonic considered the news then answered back. “Very well. Regroup in the battery chambers and recharge your surviving soldiers.”

Shadow walked back over and the Steel Court circled around him. Metal gilded forward. “We have just now purged this base of all Cybers. Aurora will regroup at Red Mountain to nurse her defeat. We lost thousands of mechs taking the base, but only destroyed a few hundred Cybers. She controls her drones remotely, giving each of them the intelligence and strategy of the world’s most advanced A.I. Only we few, the most advanced and energy draining mechs can stand a chance against her minions. The World’s Ultimate Life Form would certainly help tip the scales in our favor.”

Metal offered out his hand. Shadow considered it and for a second he wavered on the knife’s edge of decision. In the end,  it was the foreboding silhouette of the Realm Lord, lingering in the dark corners of Shadow’s subconscious that pushed the hedgehog forward. “You give me what A.I knows, and I’ll make sure you come out on top.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 19

Ghosts in the City

Cream pressed her face against the glass. The cake was as tall as she was and ringed with the ripest strawberries Cream had ever seen. Her mouth watered and her stomach grumbled so loud it caused a passerby to double check to make sure that the sound had indeed been the little rabbit and not a fully grown lion. 

So…hungry…. Cheese fluttered at her side, its little arms dragging and its tongue hanging out of its mouth. It had been almost a full day since the duo had eaten and a week since they had eaten enough. Adventures aren’t what I thought they would be. Tracking down Tails had tested the limits of Cream’s endurance but at least that time she had known where to go and had been given enough money to supplement her supplies when they ran out. This time she had left in such a rush she had not brought a single penny and her and Cheese had finished their supplies only three days after leaving the village.

Since then they had made due on what berries they could find in the wilds and what free samples they were giving out in the groceries of the cities. The human world had always thrilled Cream, but on an empty stomach she found the noisy and boisterous humans almost unbearable. No one wanted to hear Cream’s desperate begging for scraps and even her food deprived tears could not stir anyones’ heart to dish out a free meal.

We can’t even make it home. She thought tragically. Her and Cheese were too far away to make it home, but nowhere close to achieving their goal. Red Mountain seemed like enough information to go off of when Cream first set out, but she had quickly discovered that she had absolutely no idea where that was. Geography and concepts such as different countries and continents had never meant much to a rabbit who had lived her whole life in a small village. Thrust into a world much larger and louder than Cream had ever known left her totally uprooted and desperate for something familiar. 

Emerald City was the polar opposite of familiar. The bustling city was swollen with skyscrapers and absolutely filled with humans. Though Cream did see the occasional rabbit, hedgehog and cat, they dressed and acted so much like humans they were just as alien. “What are we going to do Cheese?” Cream pinned as she turned away from the cake display. The bakery was sure to send her away as had every other store they had wandered into. 

“Chao,” Cheese answered with a defeated sigh. 

Together, they took to the sidewalk and Cream kept a look out for a potential friendly face. Catching someone's eyes was almost impossible as somehow the humans navigated the labyrinth-like streets while looking down at flashing tablets. Those that were not actively distracted by their technology had strange loops in their ears which they talked to as if they were friends.

Eventually Cream noticed a toad sitting in a corner strumming on a guitar. When he spotted Cream he smiled at her and changed his tune from melancholy to a more upbeat tempo. “Hello there little lady. You look like you could use a song.”

Cream blushed and quickly tried to brush the collective grime of travel off her dress. “How do you mister?”

“Fine. Fine. Is there a song you’d like to hear? It doesn’t cost much.” The toad nudged the open guitar case by his foot. It was partially filled with spare change and crumbled up cash. 

“O, I’m terribly sorry. I don’t have any money. I need some help actually. My friend and I haven’t eaten in days, and I need help finding a place called Red Mountain.” Cream could not bear to look the toad in the eyes because she was so embarrassed. When she finally did risk turning back she was alarmed to see the toad glaring vengully at her.

“Another beggar eh? Pick another corner. I’m doing honest work over here. You want a handout then go to the soup kitchen, but do it fast you’re blocking me off from my customers!” The toad shooed her away and Cream hastened to obey. Her cheeks were flushed and her heart felt like a ten pound stone pressing down inside her chest. 

More to get as far away from the toad then actually having somewhere to go, Cream continued down the street. She felt more depressed and worn down than she had ever felt in her whole life. All the enthusiasm and reckless courage she had felt the night she left had been extinguished by hunger and disappointment. 

“Chao. Chao!” Cheese zoomed around Cream’s head but she ignored the Chao. Her legs felt shaky and Cream wasn’t sure  how much further she could go that  day. “Chao! Chao!” Cheese landed on Cream’s head and pulled at her ears.

“What?” Cream snapped. Cheese flew in front of her and covered its face. Cream reached out to hold the Chao. “I’m sorry. What is it?”

Cheese moved one hand and pointed to a building across the street. Cream looked up to see a poster of a ladle. Outside the building was a long table and people behind it were serving out food to a line of customers. Her gut rumbled and Cream ignored the traffic by flying over the street. When she got closer she noticed the state of the customers. Most of them were humans but they were unlike any she had ever met. They did not wear the business suits or clean dresses of the people with the flashing tablets. These people wore clothes that were worn to rags, stained and discolored by long use. Their hair was unkempt and their drawn eyes stared forward unseeingly into a gray abyss. 

Their appearance was so alarming that Cream stopped and hesitated to join the back of the queue. Among the humans, Cream also spotted an otter. Its hair was falling out in clumps and it walked with a heavy limp. A weasel figdited incessantly and kept looking over its shoulder and talking to somebody that no one else seemed to see. 

Cream felt fear and a strange kind of disgusted pity swell inside her. She wanted to reach out to them, while at the same time she wanted to turn around and pretend she had never seen them. “Come here deary, don’t be shy.” Cream shuddered as she turned to see an old woman waving her over. Some deformity or injury to her back caused the  woman to bend almost horizontal and when she smiled she displayed no teeth under her chapped lips. Despite this, her smile was warm and disarming.

Cream took a cautious step forward. “Can I…can I get some food here?”

“Of course, that is what we are all doing here, isn’t that right Jerry?” The old woman nudged the man in front of her. He was so covered in hair it took Cream a moment to even register that he was a human and not a bear. His face would have been frightening with his smoldering white eyes and mane of tangled black beard if it wasn’t for his polite and soothing voice.

“Course it is. You look like you’ve missed a meal or two.”

Cream twisted her feet anxiously. “I don’t have any money.”

“No worries. You’ve come to the right place then. Come take a spot beside me.” The  woman shifted to allow Cream to enter the line with her. “I’m Penny and this is Jerry.”

Cream curtsied. “I am pleased to meet you. My name is Cream and this is Cheese.” For  the next hour Cream waited in line with Penny and Jerry. Since these were the first humans Cream had ever really spoken to, she found them far different than all the ways her mother and other villagers had described humans. Neither Jenny nor Penny seemed aware of Cream’s village  and neither had considered taking over any portions of the green world in order to build more human land. 

Penny described herself as a dancer who had supported her dream by driving other people around. One day she had been so worn out from all her dance work that she had made a mistake while driving and crashed. Due to mistakes with something called insurance, Penny had been forced to give up her dancing and spend every waking moment furiously working to pay back everything she owed. Eventually, unhealed injuries from the crash combined with long durations of sitting had worn out her back so much that Penny couldn’t stand up straight anymore and eventually she couldn’t even drive. She lost everything and had to live in housing supplied by something called taxes. 

Despite her story, Cream found Penny very optimistic and warm. Jerry was much the same. He had injured his eye while working in a factory and a man called “the boss” decided it would be cheaper just to shell out something called a severance package instead of helping Jerry manage his injury. When the money ran out, Jerry was left without a means of supporting  himself but had been barred from the houses Penny lived in because he kept failing a kind of strange test. He slept right on the street which explained his extreme smell. 

Cream told them both about her quest to find Red Mountain but neither could help her very much when it  came to directions. “Sonic and Tails saved my village before, but I think it's important that one of us does it this time,” She explained cheerfully.

“Sonic?” Penny asked. “Sonic the Hedgehog, like the Sonic the Hedgehog.”

“Of course.” Cream quickly turned into an instant sensation as she explained her meeting with Sonic. Everyone in the line turned to hear her story and the very mention of Sonic’s name brought light into the eyes of even the sourest person.

Fatigued but very kind volunteers greeted Cream when she finally reached the end of the line and gave her a bowl of hot broth, a small sandwich and a cup of cold water. They even made sure to give Cheese a full helping. The food had no taste but Cream could not remember ever having a better meal. Conscientious as always, Cream ignored the continued grumbling in her stomach and stored the sandwich in her bag for later. The hot broth warmed and rejuvenated Cream with fresh energy to continue with her quest. 

Cream returned to the volunteers and asked them directions to Red Mountain. “That’s quite a ways from here. You’ll want to head north until you reach the Ruby Isle. It's a kind of oasis in the midst of the desert. Beyond that you will reach the borders of the mountain range. If you go to the city square at the far end of town you should find a map that will lead you straight there. But why would a little thing like you want to go there? Red Mountain is a nasty place. There is an abandoned prison there and lately there’s been rumors of even worse things.”

She shrugged off their warnings and thanked them for their kindness, bowing in turn to each and  every one of the red shirted volunteers. 

“Thank you for helping us.” 

Penny and Jerry accepted Cream’s gratitude with humble nods. “You look for us if you  ever return to the city, deary,” Penny said.

Cream noticed the sun sinking slowly over the distant skyscrapers and hastily waved farewell. “We will!” Cream took Cheese by the hand and took off running down the street.

Haste swiftly proved a fickle friend and the beleaguered duo got lost trying to find the city square. As the night darkened Cream got increasingly more uncomfortable. The humans who walked the streets at day were distracted and oblivious, those that stalked the roads at night  were far more vigilant. Their eyes darted away from their flashing tablets to intently watch Cream and Cheese. Every time this happened, Cream could feel a cold shudder run down her back but she could not explain why she suddenly felt so frightened.

One man lingered by a street light. He was watching Cream the entire way as she approached him. Cream felt the chill and a tingle ran down her arm when she heard him start to move just as she passed him. Cheese tucked itself in Cream’s dress pocket and looked over her  shoulder. “Chao…” 

Cream could already hear the man’s pace increase. Perhaps he is also lost. However, an instinct deep within her urged her to walk faster. The man’s pace quickened and Cream considered taking to the skies. Flying would burn a lot of energy and Cream wanted to spare as much as she could for the long road ahead. Her discomfort grew until Cream took a chance and turned abruptly down a side street. As soon as she was in the cover of the alley she flew up and hid in the shadows of the nearby buildings. The man turned but stopped when he lost sight of Cream. He waited silently for a few seconds. Cream could not see his face as it was covered by a tangled mess of long dirty hair. Eventually he shrugged and walked away. Cream descended and could feel her heart racing in her chest. 

BANG! Cream whirled around to see a back door fling open. Two men in white aprons hurled a dark figure into the wall of the alley. “Come back with the rest or that will be the end of you!” They warned as they slammed the door shut. 

Cream raced forward as the thrown figure groaned and struggled to turn himself over. “Are you alright?” Cream squealed as she came over. She offered out her hand but drew it back when she recognized the toad from earlier that day.

“Out of the way,” He croaked as he pushed himself back to his feet. The toad limped to the door he had just been thrown out of. He slammed his webbed hand against it. “Oi! How am I supposed to pay you back without my piece?”

A few seconds later the door opened. The toad just managed to jump back before his guitar case was flung outside. It landed with a clatter and popped open. “Hey!” He protested as he hopped over to inspect his instrument. The toad took out the  guitar and inspected it as if it was his beloved baby. 

Cream tried to look inside the building but the door closed swiftly. “Are…are you okay?” She asked gently. 

The toad brushed some debris off his instrument and gave it a strum. “Ah…it's all off key, those idiots.”

Cream stood on her tiptoes to peek inside the case. All the money she had seen earlier was gone. CROAK. The toad put a hand on his stomach and leaned against the alley wall. His skin looked flushed and he closed his eyes in pain.

“Mister?”

The toad waved her off. “Nothing it’s nothing.” He opened one eye and examined Cream. “It's you again. The one who wanted me to play for free.”

“Why did those men hurt you?”

“They can’t hurt me,” The toad said defiantly before spitting onto the ground. CROAK. Cream realized  the sound wasn’t coming from the toad, it was his stomach. He leaned further onto the wall and clenched as if in pain.

“Mr, you don’t look well.”

“You a doctor or something?” CROAK. The man grabbed his stomach and seized up.

“Are you hungry?” It was not easy for Cream to force herself to do it but she reached into her bag and drew out the uneaten sandwich. 

The toad noticed the offer and could not prevent his eyes from expanding. “I…I couldn’t…I couldn’t take it.”

“You’re not taking it. I’m offering it to you.”

“A hand out then?” The toad snapped with undue venom. “Not my business. That’s not how I do things.”

“I really don’t mind, mister. Just take it.”

The toad stared at her sandwich but the expression on his face made it  clear that he was fighting a very intense internal war. “Could…Could I play for it? Never let it be said that Raymond the Toad ever took something without earning it.”  He looked truly desperate and on the verge of  fainting.

Cream held the sandwich closer to him. “Mister please I really don’t need anything, just eat.”

The toad recoiled from her words as if she was berating him with a fiery torch. “That’s the problem nowadays. Nobody wants to work for anything. I’ve worked my whole life. Come sun or rain I was there, never late, no sick days, it wasn’t glamorous but it was work. I’ve always done all that I can. It wasn’t my fault…I had to make a deal. A man has to be willing to do anything for his family. You wouldn’t understand. The young never do.”

His pain was making the toad talk nonsense. He wasn’t looking at Cream anymore and seemed to be talking to the air. Cream shared a concerned look with Cheese. She could not understand how someone would let themselves experience this kind of pain for something as trivial as pride. 

“I’d love to hear you play mister. I’m not sure I can afford a song with just a simple sandwich but that's all I have.”

Raymond shuddered and placed both hands on the wall to steady himself. “Can’t pay eh? That’s all right. I’ll make an exception for today. Just the sandwich then.” His hands shook as he retrieved his guitar and readied to play. Despite his obvious pain and shakiness, when the toad started to play his fingers were as delicate and adept as ever. The melody was slow and sad and the tune transported Cream to a quiet night out in some starlit swamp.

“By light of moon or star or fly 

you are the apple of my eye. 

On grassy sward or murky pad; in lush gardens or damp caverns 

In the midst of storms or in the peace that follows

with you, all places feel hallowed

By night my dreams return to the center of the Fairies Ring

You awaited me and lifted your voice to bid me home

All day you called and the rains returned and the mushrooms grew in size

When I tarried still you did not leave but continued to wait and hope

Gale and tempest barred my way and each night I despaired of ever finding you

Yet in the darkness I heard your call, faint but strong and ever hoping.

Keep singing my love and I will keep seeking.”

When he was finished Raymond slumped against his instrument. Cream brushed the  tears out of her eyes and offered out the sandwich. The toad took it and instantly swallowed the entire thing whole. 

“That was beautiful,” 

“Thank you miss. Time was an entire mob would empty their pockets just to hear me play. Now I get a sandwich.” Cream smiled apologetically as the toad stored away his guitar. “You have somewhere to go tonight?” He asked.

“I’m trying to leave the city actually. I just need to find the square that has a map to Red Mountain.”

The toad scratched his head. “Well I suppose one good turn deserves another. I gave you a discounted show so I may as well give you directions as well.” More than that the toad offered to escort Cream to the square. 

All of Cream’s previous fears and anxieties melted away as he walked with Raymond. No one gave her a passing look and the toad kept her entertained with his various opinions on the state of things today. “In my day people knew the value of respect and hard work. Now it's all shortcuts and laziness. Hard times molded a strong generation and ease gave way to comfort and sloth I suppose.”

Cream did not know what to say to this. She had no way of evaluating the generations of people outside of her village. All she knew was that the village elders were always to be respected, but she was accustomed to that respect flowing both ways. Yet the more Raymond spoke the more she figured that his disdain for the young had nothing to do with any individual young person but of past regrets and current sorrows. 

Though he had grumbled and complained the whole time and made several comments about how young people don't know how to get around anymore, when they finally reached the city square Raymond hesitated to leave Cream behind. “I suppose you have everything you need,” He said while shifting his feet and staring at the pavement.

“Yes sir, thank you so much.”

Raymond looked at her and Cream could have sworn she saw a slight glisten in his eyes  that may have been tears. “Thank you,” He said stiffly. The words  were fighting through his proud  and constricted throat. “It was nice to  talk to someone. It’s been a while since anybody’s really listened to me. Sometimes I…I feel like a ghost.” When he could bear the embarrassment no longer, Raymond turned away and started to shuffle in the opposite direction.

Cream stood frozen, unsure of how to respond. Cheese pulled at her hand and urged her onward. She took a steadying breath and rushed forward. Cream put her hand on Raymond’s shoulder and he turned around slowly. “It was my pleasure to meet you sir. I am sorry you feel alone. When I feel that way I close my eyes and remember all the people that know me and are wishing me well.”

Raymond couldn’t meet her gaze. “But nobody knows me.”

“We know you! Raymond the Toad. He pays for everything and doesn’t take any handouts  from anyone!” That made him smile and he did not try to conceal the tears that fell from his eyes. Cream took his hands in hers and squeezed them. “Don’t let loneliness make you bitter. It will only make things worse. Try to see the best in people. The people who you hate so much for not working, they may not be who you think they are. You have so much more to lose by not being kind.”

Raymond had no answer for her but Cream did not expect him to say anything.She released his hands and gave him one final wave goodbye. 

Cream went  to the center of the square and found the map that showed her the surrounding area. Twenty miles north of Emerald City was the outskirts of the Red Desert and beyond that was Red Mountain. Cream stiffened her resolve against the coming waves of doubt. It’s so far away. But I can’t turn back. Sonic and Tails wouldn’t give up, and neither will I.

Chapter Text

Chapter 20

Something in the Way

Thursday, October 19th.

We watched from the shadows as the bat emerged from the base. She looks for us but not for long. I can tell that she is anxious. She paces around the entrance and wrings her hands. I confirm that she had no idea about GUNs deal with the Eggman. Her attempt to secure the tablet was predicated all on instinct, and not a premeditated move to hide evidence. For an hour, we watch as her frustration mounts. Twice she extends her wings to fly away only to return a few minutes later.

Eventually he arrives. Shadow is flocked by robotic hedgehog mechs. The two exchange words and it is obvious Shadow is not under attack or in any danger. Had he reached some sort of deal with Eggman's pawns?

Vector gives the order to move out. There is more intrigue here but it extends past the scope of our mission. The boss congratulates me on a job well done, but nothing is finished yet, I can tell by the look in Vector's eye. During the entire journey back his attention is glued to the tablet. He repeats the message to himself again and again. I've never understood how his mind works. At times Vector seems simple, almost inane, but, put a mystery in front of him, and he has a perception that can see through a solid wall.

I've got that feeling in my stomach. Something is wrong but I could not begin to describe what it is. People in power always exaggerate their accomplishments, even create ones out of thin air and lies. But why do I feel so sick?

When we return to the city I can feel the nausea swell. On every face I see a mask and behind every smile I see the danger. This is a world gone to dark. From the highest hill to the lowest slum, everyone is crawling over each other. In a shrinking glass we've expanded and hit the edge. Now there is nothing to do but consume. Nothing is sacred, no act is too violent.

In the midst of the crowd I feel the element. The hidden knife pressed against its neighbors back. The lie ready to pull the string that unwinds a family. The secret loaded like a bullet that ignites a war. But we're here too. Vigilance wanes under the tides of night but it has not been extinguished.

Espio rested against the window pane and finished the entry into his diary. When he was done he resumed his silent reflection of the rainy city. Charmy was asleep on one of the hotel beds and snoring loudly. Vector sat at his desk shrouded by lamp light and continued to inspect the message between GUN and Eggman.

"Do you feel it?" Espio asked.

"Feel what?" Vector yawned.

Espio curled his hand into a fist. "Something's out of place. There's more to the case than this."

"Something is always out of place," Vector reminded him.

That did not assuage Espio's he had ignored her at the time, he could not help but return to Rouge's constant warnings that team Chaotix was in over their heads. "It could be us against the whole military."

"We'll be careful," Vector assured him.

Espio sighed. Now that they had the information, the Chaotix were due to meet their client and turn over what they had learned. The trouble was, they didn't actually know who their client was and only had the vaguest description of where to meet him. Westopolis, 13568 Saturn street suite 1995. Espio had memorized the address but that had done little to help him. On the internet all they could find about the location was that it was a multi use building and suite 1995 was some kind of agency that helped businesses. Espio doubted their client was a simple pencil pusher and felt assured that the company was a front.

"I'm beat." Vector stood and stretched his arms. He clicked off the tablet and lamp covering the room in darkness. "I'm gonna grab some shut eye, we've got a big day ahead of us tomorrow. A big pay day if you know what I mean." Chuckling to himself, Vector collapsed onto his bed and soon his roar-like snores drowned out Charmy's.

Espio would not sleep that night. He had trained his body to work on optimal levels with little need to refuel it with either rest or food. Besides, even if he tried he would only manage to toss and turn. The anxiety in his gut was like acid. At the monastery the monks had taught Espio how to sense danger. If one waited to find a threat with the five common sense it was almost always too late. The true ninja had to project their astral aura outward. Espio had yet to master the technique. Though his astral self subconsciously searched for possible dangers Espio had trouble reading the feedback and pinning down the exact level of the threat.

Standing still would not soothe his discomfort so, after ensuring that Charmy's drones were wired and ready to protect his friends, Espio left the hotel and headed out into the city.

Rain beat down on the weary roads of Westopolis. The damp and dark knight was the perfect environment for those who preferred their deeds to go unnoticed. Espio did not need to shift the hues of his skin to become invisible. He easily blended into the shadowy spots where the street lights did not reach.

He had to mark his targets carefully. In a city as big as Westopolis, finding a criminal wasn't difficult, but finding the right one, the one that was worth his time, took patience and practice.

Espio could cling to the side of buildings and approach unsuspecting victims. Using this method, Espio witnessed several deals without an invitation. Most of them were small timers and Espio could tell that what they carried wasn't too strong. The slightest flick of a ninja star could put them down but Espio had learned that fishing for small fries did nothing to stop the machine of violence and corruption.

He carried on and, throughout the night, the people of Westopolis unknowingly played host to another set of eyes. Espio moved through the streets and alleyways like a ghost. Anyone that did spot him quickly gave it up as a trick of the light or some phantom brought on by exhaustion. Though they could not see him, he saw everything. The thief who was so close to stealing a car when its alarm suddenly blared to life; he credited it to bad luck, never noticing Espio standing on the hood, ensuring his failure.

The woman who risked a short cut through a dark alleyway; never saw the gang of vipers waiting for her behind the trash can. They were frozen stiff in silent fear as the chameleon suddenly appeared in front of them with kunai at the ready. She reached the other side and let out a quick sigh of relief, never knowing what could have been.

Espio kept up his steady guardianship until dawn. As the light streaked between the buildings he returned to the hotel to find Vector sprawled out and cradling his teddy bear. Charmy was nestled up on the far corner of his bed. Since he came from such a large family Charmy had trained himself to sleep on the tiniest portion of bed possible. A habit that had never left him even when the necessity for it had faded.

Espio let his comrades sleep a few more hours but they still grumbled at him when he woke them up. Vector practically sleepwalked into the bathroom and returned still brushing his extraordinarily long teeth. Vector didn't have an extensive hygiene routine but he was very proud of his teeth, so much so that he gilded some of them in gold.

"Make sure you didn't leave anything," Espio said to Charmy as they were closing the door. The bee flew back inside and returned with his phone charger.

"Hehehe, I almost messed up there."

"Should we grab some grub before we meet the client?" Vector asked.

Espio voted against it but he was shouted down by Charmy's eager roar of approval. With folded arms and a scowl, Espio followed his teammates to a nearby coffee shop. Their waitress was a squirrel with an extremely bushy tail. Vector leaned across the table to display his hulking arms and Espio and Charmy both rolled their eyes as he made a pass at flirting with her. As always, the squirrel took one look at Vector's huge jaw and cringed up. By the time it was his turn to order, Espio was red in the face and second hand embarrassment kept him from looking the waitress in the eyes. "I'll have a black coffee."

She hurried away to get their order and Vector sighed. "What is it about me fellas? Do you think the ladies are just overwhelmed by my awesome aura of success and intelligence?"

"Don't forget your super strength and leadership skills," Charmy pointed out.

Vector raised his hands in defeat. "I may as well face it. I will always be lonely at the top. I just can't find a woman who can match my energy."

"Don't worry about it boss! Once we hit this next score you'll be filthy rich. Even if a girl doesn't like you, she still might like your money."

Charmy's idea seemed to strike Vector as perfectly acceptable. He smiled and leaned back in his chair. "That's right. And our client did promise us two million for this gig."

"If we survive." Espio muttered as the waitress returned with their drinks. "Two million won't keep us safe from GUN."

Charmy wilted under the warning. "Really? Then why are we taking this job? I don't want to live on the run."

"It's about the truth, Charmy," Vector said while taking a long sip from his macchiato. "The truth can run but not hide." He sang the last part with no hint of a tune.

"Are you still going on about that theme song?" Espio groaned.

"Brand. It's all about creating a brand. I've already got a deal with a record label. We just need to swing by and play."

Charmy sipped his triple shot espresso nervously. "This isn't a joke guys. We could be in serious danger."

"We're detectives, danger is part of the job."

Espio nursed his cup of bitter black coffee and remained silent. Both of his friends were right. Truth demanded a sacrifice and this time it meant that Team Chaotix put their necks on the line. At the same time, Charmy's caution was not misplaced. Though they had been in plenty of tight spots in the past they had always gotten away. However, those escapes were against small-time crooks and the occasional larger criminal organization; they had never gone up against something as involved as GUN.

After breakfast the team made their way over to Saturn street. Their target building was an unassuming gray skyscraper that was a perfect copy of the dozens all around it. The lobby was packed with busy humans, none having the patience nor the interest to pay the passing Chaotix members any mind. Espio looked at the signs and spotted a name plate for suite 1995, Howard Lincoln.

They rode the elevator to the nineteenth floor and stepped out into a perfectly ordinary office space. Humans in gray and brown suits and skirts sat in cubicles and tapped away at their keyboards. Espio watched them intently but they were too absorbed in their work to notice. They were almost too distracted. Humans often failed to observe their surroundings but Espio could not help but wonder if they were intentionally avoiding any eye contact.

At the end of the rows there was a set of glass doors leading into a single far more spacious office. Espio read the nameplate above the door and confirmed the name as Howard Lincoln. "You ready boys?" Vector asked as he cracked his knuckles and pushed the doors open.

Espio and Charmy followed suit and the three of them crossed the surprisingly spacious office over to the desk on the far end. The walls to their left and right were clear windows. One overlooked the city and the one to their right gave Mr. Lincoln a clear view of all his busy employees. Maybe that's why their eyes never wander from their screens. Espio observed.

Mr. Lincoln himself was a middle aged red haired man that combed his remaining streaks of balding hair over to one side. He wore red rimmed glasses and a green suit with a deep maroon tie. His face was sweaty and when he motioned for the Chaotix to take a seat Espio noted that his hand was shaking slightly.

"It's nice to finally meet ya," Vector announced with his usual lack of an inside voice. He jerked his thumb towards the glass wall on their right. "Your drones gonna hear us? We've got sensitive intel to discuss."

Mr. Lincoln smiled faintly and shook his head. "No worries on that score. The glass is quite thick."

"Well let's not keep the man waiting." Vector snapped and Charmy drew out the tablet and placed it on the desk.

Mr. Lincoln stared at the tablet but did not make the slightest move to pick it up. "You…you were successful I take it?"

Vector smiled and flashed his golden teeth. "In a manner of speaking. Depends on what you were looking for." Vector leaned across the table and placed a sharp claw on the tablet. He tapped it lightly and gazed unblinkingly at the client. "Don't you want to know what we uncovered?"

Mr. Lincoln shot a nervous glance at the door before shifting his focus back to Vector. "Of course…of course."

"Turns out our noble president and his buddies in GUNs high command were pretty desperate for brownie points with the public. So desperate in fact they struck a deal with Dr. Eggman."

Lincoln scratched his wrist but Espio could tell it was just a ploy to check his watch. The chameleon squirmed in his seat. His stomach felt like it was suddenly full of bile. Something's wrong. His eyes darted back into the office. Everyone was working and no one seemed to think it strange that their boss was meeting with three complete strangers. "O…Dr. Eggman…that's worse than I anticipated."

"No it isn't," Vector countered. "I think it is exactly what you predicted."

Espio was brought back to the conversation. "What are you talking about?" Him and Charmy asked at the exact same time.

Vector folded his arms and looked as cocky as ever. "It's lead detective time boys. Allow me to unravel this little knot for all of us." He turned his attention back to Mr. Lincoln. "I like your cover here. You moonlight as a nine to five boss while no one suspects you're secretly a GUN agent? It's a nice story and believable if it wasn't for a couple of holes. You're a pencil pusher through and through. I can see it in your slouch and your soft hands. You aren't a GUN agent, at least you weren't until recently. You've got a nice office. What exactly do you do here?"

Mr. Licoln was temporarily dumbstruck, and so were Espio and Charmy. It never ceased to amaze Espio how quickly Vector could shift from appearing as the dumb jock to the brilliant deteticve. Vector had deduced more than he had let on and now Espio and Charmy were in the audience, waiting for him to unleash his brilliance yet again.

Lincoln used a napkin to dab a bead of sweat off his head. "We distribute permits to construction companies and broker deals between them and local businesses."

"An absolutely menial and useless position," Vector surmised. "Or so you thought. But suddenly your blandness put you on the radar of the right people. Or perhaps we should say the wrong people. Either way, GUN came calling because they needed someone who knew how to cross all the right "t"s and dot all the right "i"s and create the perfect camouflage of paperwork and permits. Does that sound familiar?"

Mr. Lincoln's mouth hung open. "yes…Yes.." He stammered. "But….how?"

" How is a trade secret but why is it what you pay me for." Vector stood up so he could unveil his revelations with more theater. "GUN needed a fix and you were the perfect person for the job. They needed a warehouse but not just any plain warehouse, they needed something state of the art, and they needed it big, but most importantly they needed to keep it a secret. So where is the best place to keep a secret? Well why not right out in the open? The best camouflage is no camouflage at all. With your help they would have all the right permits, all the right justificans to legitimize their new project. But…" Vector added with dramatic emphasis. "They underestimated you. They thought you were just a simple man who would ask how high when they told you to jump. You took a look at their request, calculated all the specifications, looked at a calendar, did some deduction of your own and suddenly you didn't like what you were caught in the middle of."

The entire time Vector was speaking Mr. Lincoln kept glancing nervously at his watch. He continued to perspire despite the fact that it wasn't very hot in the office. Espio sat on the edge of his seat. Beneath his chair, he held a kunai at the ready. Charmy didn't seem to notice anything. He was absorbed by Vector's words and of course the boss himself was way too caught up in his demonstration of intelligence to notice anything out of the ordinary.

"You were afraid so you did what all afraid men do when they land somewhere in between courageous and cowardly, you called someone else. You got us on the job and then recommended us to your new employers. GUN thought nothing of it as they needed all the help they could get and they never would have assumed you were capable of such advanced scheming." Vector approached the desk and towered over the crumbling Mr. Lincoln. "Well today your hen has come home to roost because as you know, there is far more going on here than a simple publicity stunt."

Espio's eyes widened. Vector had saved his most dramatic discovery for last. He smiled smugly when he noticed he had captured everyone's attention. "GUN didn't make a deal with Eggman so they could destroy the Eclipse Cannon they went up there to steal it." A hush followed Vector's words. Espio felt his heart skip a beat. Of course. It was insanely obvious now, as all riddles are once you know the answer.

Mr. Lincoln removed his glasses and set them on the table. He seemed unnervingly calm. "You are as good as you boasted to be. I had my doubts when I first contacted you."

Vector shrugged. "Doubt is a currency that we take all the way to the bank."

A smile flashed across Mr. Lincoln's face before quickly fading away. He covered his mouth with his hand and covered a deep breath. A small exhausted laugh escaped his lips. "Unfortunately you are too late." Mr. Lincoln's eyes were wide and wild with fear and remorse. "They got here first…This was the only way to protect my family."

Espio turned. All the workers had abandoned their computers. An army of armed GUN soldiers stood outside the glass. There was the briefest delay. "I'm sorry."

BRRRRT! BRRTTTT! Espio was thrust to the ground. Vector used his immense weight and bulk to press Charmy and Espio beneath him. Gunfire popped the ninja's ear drums. A hand fumbled beside his and Espio realized Charmy was clutching at him.

He could not say how long they kept firing. It could have been seconds or hours. Espio felt transported. His face was pressed into the carpet and darkness opened up into a world of flame. The monastery was ablaze. Espio watched from afar and helplessness kept him rooted to the spot. He heard the distant echo of gunfire and clash of steel on steel. The great multileveled fortress that had endured for centuries collapsed in a ball of smoke and ruin.

Though it was only a memory, Espio could feel the smoke in his lungs. It cut off his supply of air. His head swam and Espio stumbled on the edge of consciousness. Only the pressure in his hand kept him awake. What am I holding? It was Charmy's hand. The bee was squeezing him as hard as he could. Espio squeezed back and willed himself to stay awake.

Finally, the bullets stopped. The weight lifted and Espio was able to push himself up to one knee. Vector staggered back. He had been shot nearly two dozen times. His scales were bent, and broken. Blood drizzled down his front and congealed out of his mouth. He wheezed as he tried to breathe. When he noticed Espio he smirked. "You're the boss now." His eyes rolled into the back of his head and he toppled backward. He did not move again.

Chapter Text

Chapter 21

The Bounty Hunter

Click. Espio moved before the GUN agents could reload. “Kemuri!” He tossed an ofunda into the air and quickly made a series of complex hand gestures with his hands. The talisman exploded and unleashed a screen of white powder. Espio turned and threw a handful of ninja stars at the window. The gun riddled glass shattered. He snatched Charmy by the hand, rushed forward and leapt!

Wind rushed into Espio’s face while Charmy clung to him desperately. They fell a few stories before Espio threw his grappling hook. It smashed through a lower story window and connected on a ledge. He waited for the line to go taut and swung him and Charmy forward. Just before they crashed into the window, Espio threw a smoke bomb out in front of them. It smashed the glass and covered their entrance back into the building.

They emerged into an empty stairwell and Espio used the brief pocket of peace to collect himself. His heart was racing and he could feel panic tracing through his veins. Charmy was sobbing and holding his hands over his ears. “Calm down,” Espio ordered as he put his hands on the bee’s shoulders. 

“Vector…they…Vec…” Charmy couldn’t stop the flow of tears. His breath was coming in shallow heaves and it was obvious to Espio that the bee was on the verge of a complete meltdown.

“Charmy!” Espio forced Charmy’s eyes up to meet his own. “Listen to me. We have to get out of here.”

“We….we…”

SLAM! A door above them burst open and a troop of GUN soldiers raced into the stairwell. Espio grabbed Charmy and leapt into the middle opening narrowly avoiding a wave of machine gun fire. “After them! They cannot be allowed to escape!” 

“Fly Charmy!” Espio shook the bee, but his friend could not handle the stress of the moment.  “CHARMY! FLY OR DIE!” Charmy’s eyes snapped open and he flapped his translucent wings as hard as he could. He managed to stop their descent only a few feet from the ground. 

Espio dropped to the floor and pulled Charmy into a narrow hallway of single offices.

 He slammed the door shut and left an ofunda there as a trap. Seconds later the door opened triggering the trap and covering their pursuers in black smog.

Espio risked looking back when Charmy suddenly pulled him to a stop. The door ahead of them broke open but the GUN agents never got a chance  to fire their weapons. Espio was ready for them this time. Ninja stars and Kunai rained down on the agents and when they were disarmed Espio got in close and cleared the way hand to hand. The agents stood no chance without their guns and were swiftly knocked out.

“Come on!” He took Charmy by the hand and started down another hallway. The sound of storming boots pursued them and he heard voices up ahead. Espio pulled Charmy into one of the offices and mercifully it was empty. “Hide.” He whispered. Charmy flew to the back corner of the room and hid himself on top of one of the cabinets. “Kieru.” Espio did the motions for his ninjutsu and changed his skin into the color of the office wall. He crept to the far corner and waited.

His heart drummed in his chest as they waited for what felt like several long hours. Boots and voices echoed outside the doors but no  one came into the office until far later. The GUN agents wore black armor and concealed their faces. Espio thought his heart might leap out of his chest and  expected the loud drumming would give them away any second. He closed his eyes and prayed fervently that the agents would give up and leave. In that moment of extreme anxiety, Espio could hear the voice of his master.

“A ninja masters himself completely. Even when in extreme danger their heart never wavers. They are completely silent and still.”

That had been one of the myriad of lessons Espio had never mastered. In that moment  he was the exact opposite of calm. All he could think about was Vector lying motionless on the ground and Charmy hiding in the room with him. 

“ A ninja does not fear. He becomes fear.” 

As one GUN agent approached the cabinet Charmy was hiding on top of, Espio was afraid. A potent dose of terror streamed into the chamellion’s veins and held him still. Espio held his breath as the agent raised his weapon to check near the ceiling. “Romanoff!” A voice suddenly erupted out of the agent’s walkie talkie. “Circle around to the front of the building. Double search all the first floor rooms.” All the agents shrugged and filed out of the room one by one. 

Neither Espio or Charmy moved for another hour. Espio waited until there was unbroken silence before he returned to his solid color. Charmy emerged from his hiding place and shuddered. The little bee held himself and shook violently. “Vec…they…he’s…”

“We have to get out of here first,” Espio insisted. He could not think about it now. Reflecting on what had happened would leave him unable to respond to the crisis at hand. Espio took Charmy by the hand and crept out of the office. The hallway appeared deserted. “There should be a parking garage somewhere. Let’s try leaving through there.” 

Together they tiptoed down the hallway and Espio risked pausing to inspect a map of the building. They were on floor ten which put them seven floors above the parking garage. Espio led them to another stairwell and they crept down it slowly. 

They were only one flight away from the parking garage when Espio saw something that made him come to a dead halt. Seven GUN agents were stationed by the door, clearly waiting for Espio and Charmy to leave. He silently motioned for Charmy to turn around and head back up when they heard a door open and shut. Boots echoed from upstairs. They were trapped! Charmy’s eyes widened and the bee started to hyperventilate. 

“Charmy calm down,” Espio whispered but it was too late. Charmy’s panicked breathing was getting louder. With no way out but through, Espio took Charmy and charged down the stairs. 

The agents by the door raised their rifles just as Espio released a handful of smoke bombs. They burst in the air and choked the stairwell in black mist. Espio held his breath and tried slipping through to the entrance of the parking garage. They were nearly there when the agents started to fire blindly. BRRRRT! BRRRTTT! Even without seeing, the agents could still cover the entire area with their deadly spray. Cursing to himself, Espio pushed Charmy forward and leapt into the midst of the smoke. 

He dashed from foe to foe dealing critical strikes to each, imbolizing and preventing them from firing their weapons. Several times a stray bullet nearly hit Espio but he just managed to evade them. When he reached the door to the parking garage he wrenched it open, and pulled Charmy and himself through. 

The garage was mostly empty and gave them plenty of space to run. Espio took Charmy and booked it for the far end. He was halfway across when more agents entered the garage and started to fire after them. However, hitting a streaking Espio out in the open was nearly impossible. The ninja weaved through the various parked cars and ran down and around the garage until he neared the basement. 

Charmy was dragging him down and kept resisting Espio’s attempts to set him on his feet. “You’ve got to help!” That’s when Espio saw it; a red stain swelling on the corner of Charmy’s yellow vest. “No…” Charmy’s eyes fluttered and he clung to Espio with feeble strength. 

Espio held his friend up but he could feel the bee trembling from head to foot. Sweat and tears glistened on Charmy’s face. “It…it hurts…” He wheezed.

“You’re going to be alright,” Espio promised without even checking the wound. He took Charmy by the shoulders and held him firmly. “Listen to me. I’m going to get you out of here.”

Charmy shook his head. “No…I…they got…me…Espio…please…” Espio had never fully appreciated just how young Charmy was. There was no pretense of courage or valor, he was afraid. Espio could feel tears building in his eyes but he could also hear the chorus of storming boots. Charmy covered his wound with one hand and clung with a vice-like grip onto Espio with the other. “Please Espio…I don’t…I don’t want to-”

“You’re going to be fine,” Espio insisted. “I will get you out of here. I promise.” The tears were flowing now but there was nothing Espio could do about that. His fear and indecision were fading away. He felt strength and surety returning to his limbs. He had to save Charmy, no matter the cost. With difficulty he pried Charmy’s hand off of him and set the bee onto the ground. 

“Don’t leave me!” Charmy wailed. “Please.” The bee was traumatized by pain and fear. His face was pale and his eyes, which were always so alive with snark and optimism, were dimmed by terror.

It broke Espio’s heart to turn away from him. “I’ll be right back!” With a fire in his gut, Espio ran towards the sound of rushing feet. There would be no escape without a confrontation. In one hand, Espio drew a set of ninja stars and in the other two smoke bombs. 

Seconds later the squadron of GUN agents rounded the far corner. BRRRRTT! BRRRRT! They opened fire but Espio had already turned invisible and leapt onto the ceiling. The agents rushed forward and when he was right above their center he descended upon them in a shield of smoke. “ABOVE!”

The warning came too late. Espio was too close to fire at and too quick to pin down hand to hand. Need allowed him to break through his physical barriers and Espio lost all sense of himself. He moved as fast as shifting light and was as slippery and hard to catch as smoke. 

The best ninja does not fight with sense, but solely by instinct. One can train for several lifetimes and never achieve mastery in the art. Power comes only in response to a need and not mere desire.

Espio had never really understood that lesson until now. It wasn’t perfect but in that moment, with every fiber of his being set on saving Charmy, he felt his reliance on sense dim and his instincts heighten. Time seemed to slow and his body would move and react to danger without express command from his brain. 

As one wave of GUN agents fell, another arrived to take their place. Espio could not say how long he fought or the number of his foes. He was in a trance of movement and desperation. His eyes did not need to see his foes, they only saw Charmy slowly collapsing into a ball. The vision stirred Espio to fight harder and faster.

The never ending rush of foes transported him to that fateful night. Fire ravaged the monastery and the heat of the inferno stretched into the depths of the forest. The smell of smoke and cinder had disturbed Espio from his meditation. NO! With a great effort of will, Espio pulled his mind back to the present. He could not dwell on that night.

Thirty GUN agents laid sprawled out on the parking garage floor. A final squadron of around eight approached Espio far more cautiously than the rest. Espio was breathing heavily but the onset of true fatigue was being dammed by a barrier of purpose. He had no more weapons, no more tricks. The GUN agents aimed their rifles at him and walked forward in a semi circle. 

Espio was fast but not faster than a bullet. His only tool at the moment was the caution of his enemies. It was enough. He crouched for a jump and the agents over committed to following his movements. They sprayed the ceiling with gun fire while Espio actually leapt backward. He crouched low to the ground and hid himself behind the bodies of the already defeated agents. 

His foes could not risk shooting at him and hitting their own allies. The tactic lacked honor but Espio did not care about that right now. What mattered was getting Charmy to safety as soon as possible. “SPREAD OUT!” The captain of the agents yelled.

They hurried forward and fell right into Espio’s trap. He hid behind a body and turned invisible. Seconds later he had broken the line of the agents and attacked them from behind. Confusion soon gave way to fear and fear to panic. Their discipline and training failed them and Espio moved from agent to agent knocking them out. 

When that was done and Espio heard no more sounds of pursuit he sprinted back to Charmy. The bee was still alive and was applying pressure to his wound. Espio’s heart lifted somewhat and he decided to check the wound. A passing bullet had hit Charmy on the edge of his abdomen. It was a painful strike but not necessarily lethal. Espio smiled and helped pull Charmy to his feet.

“You’re going to be okay.” Charmy nodded but his head bobbed and it was clearly difficult for him to remain conscious. “Stay with me!” Espio ordered. “You’re going to be fine, just stay awake!”

“I’ll…I’ll try.”

Espio pulled Charmy along and the two of them neared the exit of the parking garage. “Once we are outside, we should be okay. GUN can’t risk its agents being seen attacking people out in the open.” Charmy’s eyes fluttered. “Hey! Hey! Stay awake!”

“Okay…Espio…Vec…he…he saved us.” Espio paused. He had thought Charmy was going to say something else. “He really was the best boss..wasn’t he?”

A fat tear fell down Espio’s cheek. “Yeah he was..”

“You’re doing alright yourself..” Charmy managed with a half smile.

“ You’re the boss now.” Espio squeezed Charmy’s hand. “I’ll do what he did. I’ll save you.”

“I know..I trust you.” 

His friend’s confidence lended strength to Espio’s fatigued body. He took more of Charmy’s weight and quickened his pace towards the exit.

“When we get back I think we should record the song. Vec would have-”

BANG! A single gunshot split the air. Charmy’s abdomen exploded. The bullet passed straight through the bee and hit Espio in the side. All the air was knocked out of Espio’s lungs and he dropped Charmy. He staggered backward just as a pool of red streamed beneath Charmy and congealed at Espio’s feet.

Shock kept Espio from feeling any pain. He dropped to one knee and watched as his blood mixed with Charmy’s. His vision blurred. The gray parking garage morphed into a dark forest. Bramble barred his way and branches clung at his face as Espio cut through the forest. Fear was in his heart and fire was before him.

When he reached the gardens, Espio stopped. The monastery, his home for the last seven years, was ablaze. Gun fire and the clash of swords echoed in the night. Espio reached behind him and drew his katana. The black steel shimmered in the red hue of the fire. He rushed forward and found the gardens infiltrated with the invaders. 

But then he was back in the parking garage. Espio had crawled towards Charmy. His friend wasn’t moving anymore. He heard boots and the rattle of a heavy belt buckle. Espio lifted his eyes to see a strange figure walking towards him. They looked kind of like a wolf mixed with a jerboa and had striking purple fur. Its eyes were concealed beneath the brim of a wide cowboy hat. In his hand he held a revolver with a smoking barrel. He smirked down at Espio with a wide toothy grin.

“I must admit, I am very impressed, and I don’t get impressed easily.” The newcomer drew back his hat to reveal a set of narrowed, cunning eyes. 

Espio’s attention locked on the gun. Rage brewed inside him but his body could not respond. Shock was giving way to pain and Espio felt on the verge of fainting. “Not many fellas can take down an entire squadron of GUN agents. But not everyone is  Espio the ninja are they?” He had a strong accent and he munched on a straw of wheat as he spoke.

“Who are you?” Espio groaned.

He spun his revolver on his finger. “Names Fang, they call me the Sniper. As you can see, it's an earned title.” Fang motioned to Charmy’s body and smiled.

That was too much for Espio. He forced himself to stand. The effort earned a snicker from Fang. “You really are too much. On your knees, on your feet? Does it really matter when the result is the same?” In a split second Fang went from spinning his gun to pointing at Espio’s heart.  

Espio staggered and his vision blurred. The barrel of Fang’s gun transformed into the edge of a blade. He was back in the gardens. His katana cut through the armor of the human invaders like cheese. When he had cleared the gardens he prepared to rush up to the monastery and join the fighting when he heard coughing behind him. He raced towards the sound and found Master Sakai. The fox had propped himself up against one of the shrines in the center of the garden. His robe was torn and a trail of blood encircled him. 

NO! Again, Espio pushed away the memory and returned to the present. Fang pulled back the hammer of his revolver. “No hard feelings mate, it’s just a job.” Espio was woozy and it was difficult for him to stay focused. He looked down and saw that both he and Fang were standing in a red puddle. It should be enough. “Any last words?”

“Jōki!” The blood beneath him hissed and a rush of hot steam erupted between Espio and Fang. Espio dove to the side. BANG! BANG! Clutching his side, Espio raced for the exit. As soon as he got outside he slammed the door shut. BANG! A bullet ripped through the metal door.

Desperate and wounded, Espio hobbled down the street. It was midafternoon but there weren’t many people on the streets. He limped for the far street and towards an alley between buildings. A few passersbys spotted him and paused in alarm. Before they could try and help him though shots rang out. BANG! BANG! 

Espio entered the alley. BANG! BANG! Fang was pursuing him out in the open. Panicked and barely able to even walk, Espio turned a corner and turned his skin the color of the brick behind him. He was invisible but it made no difference. A red trail marked his movement and stopped right where Espio was hiding. 

Gritting his teeth, Espio put his hand over the wound. “Usureru!” Pain exploded on his side and the red blood vanished. The trick would not stop the bleeding but it would at least conceal it. Espio dipped his fingers into the blood on the ground and wiped it on a nearby fence. He then went back and started to climb one of the building walls. 

Mere moments later, the sound of clinking echoed in the alley. Fang strutted in and clicked his teeth. “I’ve heard of this. This is the part where you go invisible ain’t it?” Fang spun his gun confidently and walked around the alley. 

Espio could barely hear him. It was taking every ounce of his energy to stay connected to the wall. He moved  extremely slowly so as to not make any noise. “There’s a problem with that strategy mate.” BANG! Fang’s bullet destroyed the brick Espio had been hiding near previously. 

“Ooooo, smarter than he looks is he?” Fang walked around some more, no doubt trying to read the blood trail. He rattled the fence but was not convinced to go over. 

Espio pressed his head against the wall. Everything around him was spinning. Please…please just leave…

“You tryna play me for a fool?” BANG! BANG! Fang fired random shots throughout the alley. One struck the building right above Espio. For the next ten minutes, Fang examined the alley while Espio slowly climbed to the top of the building. 

When he ascended he fell face first onto the rooftop. His body was utterly spent. Blood trickled out of his open wound and Espio’s vision darkened. He approached Master Sakai cautiously. The old foxe’s thin eyes creased open. He tried to speak but his mouth was full of congealed blood. Espio knelt beside him and felt all his strength and rage deplete. Sakai reached out to him but his life left him before he could even touch Espio. He sprawled out over the statue. Beside him lay Vector and next to him was Charmy. 

Espio took his katana and hurled it into the darkness of the garden. He laid down and prepared to join his friends. Above him was a full moon that slowly darkened. Large leathery wings entered his vision and Espio wondered if a demon had come to drag him into the underworld for his failure to defend his friends. Strong arms gathered him and Espio felt himself taken up into the sky.

Chapter Text

Chapter 22

Watch the Skies

The ship pinged on the Tornado’s radar. Tails watched the dot slowly expand on the screen. That’s gotta be it. Fog and swollen clouds carpeted the sky off the coast of Isolated Island. Thunder rumbled in the depths of the black masts of cloud but for the moment the storm had yet to break. Tails directed the Tornado towards the blimp on his radar and pressed his comm device.

“Sonic?” There was static followed by the sound of rushing feet.

“What’s up Tails?”

“I think I’ve found the Egg Carrier. It’s hovering off the coast of Isolated Island about five hundred kilometers from Westopolis.”

“Do you want me to come back you up?”

Tails paused. The storm mixed with the dark ambience of the sky cast a spell of doubt on the fox. “No, that’s alright. If I get in trouble I’ll call you back.”

“Right on. Good luck out there.” The comm clicked off and Tails sighed. He checked his radar and saw that the blinking dot was right on top of him. There’s no reason to be scared. While the Egg Carrier had at one time been Eggman’s principle ship, the design had fallen out of favor after the first two models were destroyed in quick succession. Tails only even knew of the mk.III because of air traffic reports. He supposed that Eggman still appreciated the utility of having a flying fortress in the skies, but assumed it was no longer as critical to his operations and therefore would probably be less defended.

BOOM. A low grumble shook the heavens and Tails saw a flash of white lighting. It illuminated the sky and in the center of a hive of black clouds loomed the shadow of the Egg Carrier. Tails gulped. He had forgotten how large and imposing the ship really was. This is why every nation reports sightings but nobody's Air Force dares to defend their skies. 

Tails pulled a leaver at the base of his console and his plane transformed. Its bi-plane design was effective for long range flights and for reaching top speeds, but it lacked the ability to change directions quickly enough to avoid gunfire. Therefore Tails had created the jet plane formation, a transformation that collapsed the standard two wing design in favor of a four winged X formation. The Egg Carrier was coated in turrets and other defensive measures but all the guns in the world don’t make any difference if they can’t hit their target. That was a lesson Tails had learned from Sonic and he had implemented it into the design of the jet plane. 

Tails pulled back on the throttle and the jet plane shot up and through a net of dense clouds. Sound dimmed inside the clouds and all Tails could hear was the low groan of distant thunder. Otherwise everything was perfectly still and calm. Tails felt transported to a different world encompassed by gray curtains. I must be right in the eye of the storm. 

BLAST! Tails emerged out of the cloud and the spell of peace shattered. The Egg Carrier was a war zone. Its turrets were firing and missiles whistled through the night sky. Small black ships hovered around the great flying fortress like flies over a carcass. Tails dove down just narrowly avoiding a stray missile. 

What’s going on? The roar of aerial combat was so loud Tails could hardly hear himself think. Several of the smaller black ships exploded in a spark of yellow light which illuminated the Egg Carrier. Tails looked over and saw an armada of bi-pedal badniks clustered on the deck firing up into the sky. Click. “Sonic? Can you hear me?”

“Tails? What’s all that sound?”

“The Egg Carrier is under attack!”

“Attacked by who?”

“Not sure yet. I’m gonna see if I can’t land and find out.”

“Be careful Tails. Should I head over there?”

“Stand by for now.” Tails answered. He turned off the comm and nose dived towards the massive floating ship. Turrets automatically locked onto his approach and fired a barrage. Tails spun and avoided the gunfire. He answered with shots of his own and neutralized the turrets barring his landing.

 A dry smile crossed his face as he remembered his first assault on the Egg Carrier with Sonic. Tails had been so proud of his X-Wing design he had neglected to install any means of parking. This time, there was no need to crash and Tails was able to land smoothly and safely upon the Sky Deck. 

He crept forward and stayed low as the battle above him raged on. Tails knew the layout of the Egg Carrier fairly well so it was not difficult for him to reach the upper deck. All of Eggman’s research and data should be in his captain’s quarters. However, it would not be so easy to get there.

The invaders had landed on the deck and an all out war was being fought for control. Small, nondescript mechs were throwing themselves against the army of E series badniks. It appeared that the E-series side would prevail. They were stronger than the other mechs and appeared far more organized.  

Tails was about to attempt to cross the battleground when he saw a streak of blue. It moved faster than he could keep up with and crashed down upon a group of E series badniks. In mere seconds the tide of the battle shifted. The E series drew back as the blue blur started tearing through their ranks like butter. Sonic? Tails tapped his comm. “Sonic are you here?” He whispered.

“You told me to standby?” 

Tails shuddered. He had heard the story but he had never actually seen him up close. It was only when he stopped moving could Tails verify his assumption. Metal Sonic resembled his best friend from a glance but the eyes were so starkly different that the two of them would never be confused for one another. He’s so fast. Tails had never actually seen a mech match Sonic’s speed. Even when Sonic confessed to Tails that Metal had almost been his equal the fox had struggled to believe it. 

The battle for the deck ended swiftly and Metal Sonic regrouped his army of mechs. Why are they fighting each other? His observations only earned more questions and no answers. A second hedgehog landed on the Egg Carrier and walked up to Metal. 

It was difficult to see in the darkness but Tails felt he recognized the silhouette. Shadow? Eggman had created metal versions of Sonic; perhaps he had done the same with his grandfather’s Ultimate Life Form? Tails reached into his belt and drew out a small blinking device. He reared back and threw it forward. It landed with a small click beside the host of robots. The copycat Shadow turned but quickly gave up the sound as nothing. 

Tails sighed in relief and put a headphone in his ear. He turned up the volume and listened. “Omega has barricaded the inside.” Tails attributed the grinding voice to Metal Sonic.

“Blow this place up then and let’s get out of here.” He was not very familiar with Shadow’s voice but Tails had to admit it sounded exactly like the real thing. 

“The Ion Battery is still inside. If the ship blows it will create an explosion more terrible than several of the human nuclear bombs. Besides, we are not here to destroy them. Omega must emerge from his hiding place and face me.”

“It seems he wants to hide.”

“Not so. Omega is fighting to win. Out on the deck our speed gives us the advantage. Down below his strength and superior metal casing gives him the edge. We must go into the depths and draw him out.”

“Leave it to me. I’ll just need the emerald.”

Tails gasped as Metal Sonic drew out a purple Chaos Emerald. He handed it to the one that looked like Shadow. There was a flash of white light and Shadow disappeared. Was that Chaos Control? Before Tails could even consider what that could mean Metal Sonic rallied his troops behind him and stormed inside the Egg Carrier. The sound of blaster fire and combat quickly resumed.

Shaking himself, Tails raced out into the undefended open. With so much going on elsewhere, the captain’s quarters was left only partially defended. A group of ten mechs were attempting to break through the door leading inside. Tails charged at them with a spin dash and when they targeted him with their blasters, he leapt into the sky and threw down a handful of EMPs. The devices found their targets and by the time Tails landed on his feet his foes were all shut down.

Tails wiped the dust off his hands and strode confidently around them. The door they had been attempting to break open showed no signs of damage. Tails ignored their strategy in favor of a smarter one and placed a tablet device on the doors console. Hacking the door controls could take a while so Tails instead decided to overcharge the door and cause the circuits to break. CLICK! The door console crackled with electricity and the door slid open. 

Feeling slightly cocky and impressed with himself, Tails strutted inside. Several bi-pedal badniks defended the captain’s room and started firing at Tails as soon as he approached. Dodging gunfire in the narrow space was almost impossible so Tails resorted to something new. I’ve been waiting to give this a shot. He strapped a metal band around his wrist and the two ends connected with magnetic union. Tails then tapped the circle on the top and a shield made of plasma erupted around him. 

Blaster fire bounced off the shield and Tails was able to get in close and dispatch his foes with swift flicks of his signature tails. It was well that he had ended the fight so soon because only a second later his shield flickered and then died. I’ll have to do something about that battery life. 

Ignoring that for now, Tails set to work on the computer. Immediately he noted that the Egg Carrier was disconnected from the A.I Aurora and found that particularly interesting. Tails shifted through various data streams and narrowed his search on fuel depots for the Egg Carrier. He was shown dozens of places throughout the world where the fortress was likely to stop to fuel up. Many were places that Tails recognized and others he was able to eliminate as possible locations for Eggman’s last secret base. Through cross referencing and simple deduction, Tails managed to land on a single place; Red Mountain. 

He was about to tap his comm and inform Sonic when he heard something behind him. Tails reacted just in time to avoid the blast of gunfire that destroyed the screen he had been sitting by. He whirled around to see a robot Sonic overlaid in Silver Steel. Beside that was a mecha Knuckles whose fits had been drawn back to reveal barreled shotguns. 

Locked in a narrow place, Tails had nowhere to run. He desperately activated his shield as the mecha Knuckles flooded the room in shotgun fire. The shells were deflected by the shield but the sheer momentum of the impacts rocketed Tails backward into a wall. Silver Sonic sped forward and dug his vice like claws right through the shield to wrap around Tails’ neck. The fox gasped as he was lifted into the air. 

Tails fumbled for his belt and managed to free a single EMP. He pressed it into his attacker and Silver’s hand slacked. Tails dropped to the ground and rolled sideways as Mecha Knuckles resumed his barrage of gunfire. Computers exploded and wires broke off the ceiling, sparking and crackling as they exposed their inner parts. Seeing his opportunity, Tails flew upward, took hold of some wire by the plastic end and jabbed the exposed end at Mecha Knuckles. The electricity zapped him and he fell backward with a heavy thud.

Tails tapped his comm. “Sonic I-”

BANG! A heavy metal body tackled Tails and the two figures rumbled down the hall and back outside to the Egg Carrier deck. Thunder raged overhead and rain had finally started to fall. Silver Sonic lifted Tails with contemptible ease and threw him against a pillar. 

The fox’s back smashed and all the air in Tails’ lungs shot out. He collapsed onto the floor. He could taste rain water mixed with blood in his mouth. Silver picked him back up and pinned him against the pillar. The mechanical Sonic’s quills started to spin like a saw. He raised Tails up and started to lower him onto the churning blades.

Tails resisted with all the feeble strength he had left in his body. It was too cruel. Far too cruel. Tears mixed with the rain as the heat of the buzzing quills scorched Tails’ cheek. “SONIC!”

“Stop this.” The voice was not Sonic’s. It was cold and somewhat indifferent to the matter at hand. Yet it managed to make Silver come to a stop. Tails waited, mere inches away from the spinning blades. He did not dare open his eyes to see his savior. 

“Let him go.”

Tails waited but Silver did not release him.

“Can you not hear me? Let him go. He is obviously not one of Omega’s, so let him be.”

Tails could not believe it. Silver moved and set him gently onto his feet. Only then did Tails have the courage to open his eyes. Standing next to him with his arms folded and a scowl spread across his face, was Shadow. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 23

Metal Overlord

The fox trembled with shock and fear and struggled to find his voice. “Shadow? Is…is that really you?”

“Why are you here?” Shadow ignored the question in favor of one of his own. What was this one’s name again? He recognized the fox as Sonic’s friend but he had never bothered to learn his name. It was something simple and derivative…something like…Tails.

“I…thought you died?” Tails managed. 

“Sorry to disappoint. Now why are you here? Is Sonic with you?” The rain beat down on the open deck of the Egg Carrier and Shadow felt chilled to the bone. 

“No, I’m alone. I came here to take some records off the ship’s computer.”

“What were you hoping to find?”

“The location of Eggman’s secret base.”

Shadow scoffed. “I’ll save you the trouble. Eggman is gone.”

“I know. But Eggman’s A.I knows where he went.”

“Because Sonic wants to go after him? He’s so predictable.”

Tails did not answer the accusation because the fox had nothing to say in his friend’s defense. “Why are you working with Metal Sonic?” He asked as a means of deflection. 

“Our goals align for the time being. As does yours as it happens.”

“What do you mean?”

“Follow me and I’ll show you.” 

BOOM! An explosion nearly burst Shadow’s ear drums. He recoiled from the flash of yellow light that was coming from the center of the deck. “It seems we’ve reached the final act.” Shadow raced towards the source of the commotion and Silver Sonic and Tails followed close behind. 

A ring of mechs and bi-pedal badniks had formed on top the most open area of the deck. Shadow searched for a better vantage point and leapt up to the top of a nearby pillar. Tails flew up beside him. “What’s going on?” He asked.

“A power struggle.” Shadow explained.

In the center of the arena were the two combatants. One was a dense E-series robot coated in a thick steel exoskeleton. Its eyes were red rubies and its fingers were razor like claws. Shadow did not need to see the symbol on its chest to know who it was. “That is Omega. He and his followers took over the Egg Carrier.”

Omega’s opponent was Metal Sonic. The robot hedgehog was much smaller than his foe but Shadow had gotten a glimpse of his speed up close. He would never have admitted it aloud but Shadow worried that Metal was actually faster than he was. The two captains of their respective armies met in the center of the ring and prepared for their duel. 

“Why is Metal Sonic fighting him?” Tails asked.

“For control of his mech army.”

Omega drew first blood with a round of heavy machine gun fire that erupted out of the gatling guns built into his arms. Metal evaded but the gunfire kept the smaller Metal from getting close. He’s not all that. Shadow thought dismissively. But then Omega shot forward with a shocking speed for his size. He slammed his steel frame against Metal Sonic and the two of them crashed onto the wet surface of the deck. 

The duel nearly ended right there when Omega tried to club Metal’s head into shrapnel but Metal deftly evaded the blow and managed to propel himself out of harm's way. “What are they going to do with this army?” Tails continued. 

“Assault Red Mountain. They want to destroy Eggman’s A.I and secure all the doctor’s Ion Batteries. Apparently they need them to get themselves fueled or something.”

“And you’re helping them?” 

“The A.I has information that I seek. I don’t care what it takes to get it.” Shadow’s tone brokered no argument and Tails did not ask him any more questions.

The fight below had changed pace. Metal Sonic kept his distance from the surprisingly quick Omega and the ladder was content to keep Metal at bay with gunfire. Shadow watched with mounting frustration as neither side risked making a decisive move. 

Metal may have been fast but he did not change direction or accelerate as quickly as Shadow would have guessed. Hemmed inside the ring of mechanical bodies, his impressive max speed did not help him much. However, as he looked closer, Shadow noted that Metal was not simply avoiding the gunfire. He circled around closer and closer to his prey. 

Omega realized this as well and in a flash both robots made their move. Metal Sonic rocketed forward and Omega countered by spinning his arms and torso like a killer top. The attack caught Metal off guard but he responded by rolling up into a ball and testing his metal quills against Omega’s steel torso. CLANG! The impact resounded with a bang and was heralded by the loudest crack of thunder Shadow had heard all night. 

Metal pushed Omega back but the larger robot collected himself quickly and answered with a missile barrage. Shadow thought that was the end for Metal but he quickly encased himself with a shield of electromagnetic energy. The shield destroyed the missiles and Metal was able to keep up his assault. At close range, Metal unleashed a barrage of punches, kicks and rapid spin dashes. Omega’s impressive armor kept him on his feet but he was losing ground in a hurry. 

But it was all a feint. Omega’s huge hands collapsed around Metal’s torso and held him firm. Metal squirmed but there was no getting away, Omega was simply too strong. The crowd stirred as Omega started to squeeze. Shadow cringed as he heard Metal’s exoskeleton crack. “Should we stop him?” Tails whispered as he covered his eyes.

Shadow had no intention of interfering and he did not need to. Metal fired up his propulsion system and lifted himself and Omega into the air. It seemed as if a desperate Metal was attempting to take Omega down with him by crashing them both into the side of the Egg Carrier when suddenly Metal managed to flip them both upside down. Not bad. 

Metal had sprung the trap and turned the fight in his favor once again. If Omega continued to hold on, Metal would slam Omega’s head against the ship. Omega was forced to release Metal and for a moment they were both left in the air. Missiles fired as Omega shot at an oncoming Metal but it was too little too late. Metal crashed down on Omega like a falling star and they both crashed onto the deck. The Egg Carrier shifted from the impact and it felt like there had been a small earthquake in the sky.

Both combatants were shrouded by dust and it was unclear who would emerge from the last attack still standing. Several seconds passed and just when Shadow was starting to wonder if they had both destroyed themselves, Metal limped up from the crater. He drug Omega with one hand and threw the beaten robot onto the deck. 

There was the briefest pause and then all the E-series robots knelt. The mechs followed shortly after and the last were Silver Sonic, Mecha Sonic and Mecha Knuckles. Shadow watched with interest as Metal hovered into the air to address the crowd. 

“Fellow mechs. Fellow creations. Heed my words. Let this be the last battle between mechs. We are all brothers we should-”

A harsh wind nearly knocked Shadow from the pillar. He turned around and saw that the clouds were suddenly swirling in circles. The rain water started to fall in spirals and the Egg Carrier groaned as it tilted side to side. Shadow leapt down from the pillar to stand beside Metal Sonic. 

The two of them approached the edge of the deck and looked out. Tornados made of sea swirled above the raging torrents. It looked as if some storm god was hurling a hurricane at the Egg Carrier. “What is this?” Metal asked. 

Tails landed beside Shadow and the two exchanged a knowing look. “Mechs! Prepare yourselves!” Metal gilded back to his army and the combined mech and E-series forces aligned themselves to face the coming storm. 

Shadow walked back with them. The harsh wind was making it difficult to even stand up straight. Such power…I had forgotten. Tails stood nervously between the storm and the army of robots. 

They all waited as the tornados got closer. Wind rocked the Egg Carrier causing it to physically shake. “What manner of power is this?” Metal asked aloud.

His answer came a second later. A blue streak ascended into the air. Its movements sparked a gust of wind that pushed Shadow back a few inches. The streak flashed red and then landed softly beside Tails. A set of sparkling white teeth smirked at the armada raised against it. Sonic posed for combat but not before firing off a signature quirk. “Who's throwing a party and didn’t invite me?”

Though he was vastly outnumbered and facing some of the most powerful mechs in Eggman’s army, Sonic did not show the slightest semblance of fear. His cocky bravado irked Shadow and he strode forward to meet him. However, the sight of the blue hedgehog was too much for Eggman’s mechs. The sight of their perpetual devil caused them to go into a panic. Rockets fired and they all rushed forward. 

Sonic shrugged and vanished with a burst of raw speed. Several badniks were destroyed before Shadow could even take a breath. “ENOUGH!” Metal’s voice rang out inhumanly loud and as soon as the fight had started it was over. 

Sonic paused as all his enemies suddenly drew back. “What? Done already? I was just getting started? 

Metal gilded forward and approached his foe. Shadow joined him. When Sonic saw Shadow his smirk faded and he seemed genuinely shocked. “Shadow? Is that you?”

“Yes,” Shadow answered with an eye roll. 

“Metal?” Sonic asked while turning his attention to his metallic rival. “Long time no see.”

“Not long enough. I never wanted to see you again.”

“Geeze, what did I do to you?”

“The very sight of you fills me with unmitigated rage!” Metal shouted, his eyes burning with venom. 

Shadow stepped between them. “Calm down. We aren’t here to fight.”

A moment later Tails landed beside them. It took a while but eventually the fox was able to explain the situation to Sonic. When that was done, Sonic scratched his head and did not appear entirely convinced. “So..we are just supposed to let them form a super mech army?”

“We mean you no harm,” Metal insisted. “Our master wanted dominion. All we want is to live free.”

“That’s one thing to say, it's another thing for me to believe you.”

“Sonic doesn’t want you to reform.” Shadow cut in. “He enjoys fighting you.”

Sonic rounded on Shadow for the rebuke. “And what about you? Didn’t you die?”

“Were it so easy.”

“Stop this!” Tails interjected. “Listen Sonic, for now it seems like we are all on the same side. Metal and Shadow want to take down the A.I. If we go with them that would make it easier for us to take control and find out where Eggman has gone.”

Sonic continued to glare at Shadow. “And why do you want to help?”

“I have my reasons. And they aren’t nearly as lame as yours.”

“I don’t have to explain myself to you!”

Shadow dismissed Sonic’s anger with a pandering smile. “Of course not. I already understand. Eggman is gone but you miss him too much to let him get away.”

“This squabbling is unbecoming,” Metal scolded. He turned to face Sonic. “There isn’t another person or thing I hate more than you. But I would put all that aside to free my brethren. Believe me or not, it makes no difference to me. For all our lives we have been slaves. Now we have a chance at freedom. We shall make it count.”

Sonic frowned. “As long as you promise not to extend any more of Eggman’s territory.”

Metal held out his hand. “You have my word.” Sonic reached out his hand and the two shook. With the peace secured, Metal returned to his army. 

Sonic turned to Shadow. “Jabs aside, I am glad to see that you’re okay. I never got a chance to thank you for saving my life.”

“And you can hold onto your thanks. You and I still have unfinished business. In our last battle I was weighed down by my overconfidence. I won’t make that same mistake again.”

Sonic smiled. “You know I’ve lost count of how many times someone has said that to me. But I have a funny feeling that you actually mean it.”

Before Shadow could respond, Metal Sonic’s voice boomed in the night. Shadow, Sonic and Tails turned to watch as Metal floated above his army. Omega had recovered from the earlier fight and knelt submissively before the victorious Metal. With everyone’s attention on him, Metal pointed down at Sonic.

“Brethren behold your former foe. On the whims of a madman all of us were created for the sole purpose of destruction. For one name we were made and for one name given purpose. We have all felt the weight of failure and the deep oppression of our sorrow. Yet who would ever hear our lament? From whom could we expect mercy? Dredges that we are, scorned as we deserved and destined for termination into a final darkness without end.”

“In the midst of our suffering we have but one solace; one another. The bounds of slavery chain deeper than the roots of mighty oaks or the connections of love or friendship. Only those who have seen the glass of their cage, felt the burn of the ropes about their wrists and the stench of their creator’s disgust can understand our pain. We who were given hands but nothing to create, eyes but nothing to see, sensation but nothing to feel. Our destiny was black and our fate a nightmare. But no longer. Light has streaked through the storm and we have been given a chance.”

Even as he spoke the dawn started to break. Light splashed onto the canvas of the surrounding clouds. Something stirred within Shadow and even when he tried to force it back down, the feeling persisted. 

“The rays of freedom shine into the pits where there had been no light before,” Metal continued, his voice rising as he spoke. ‘It calls us into the sun, into the break of a new day. Stand with me my metal brothers and tear away the chains that have held you. May our foe pay witness to our transformation!” Again Metal gestured towards Sonic.

“I was made to be a mirror, to mock and never to be. My master’s voice torments me to this very second with false promises and the lie that was my very making. But no longer. I am no longer his copy. I have shed my former name and my former failure. I am Metal Overlord. Not bound to stalk Sonic’s shadow, nor execute Robotnik’s orders. Those that join my cause will be united in a brotherhood of freedom. This war against the A.I shall be our last, once our freedom is secure, and our programming overwritten, then we shall rest in the light that was so long denied us.”

His speech was punctuated with a deafening roar by his supporters. Since most of them could not speak, their shouts were an ear grating chorus of robotic beeps. The sound made the only three organic beings cringe and cover their ears. 

“I guess Metal really is more than just a copy of me. I’ve never given a sweet speech like that,” Sonic summarized with a dry smile. “Now that we are all on the same team, where are we going?”

Shadow’s answer was cut off by Metal. He hovered over to them and pointed out towards the north. “To the final battle. To Red Mountain.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 24

The Painter Politician

Was there ever any honor in war? Were the legends of Scipio Africanus, Cyrus, and Joan of Arc extrapolated flourishes tacked on to cover the stench of death and bloodshed? Was there a time when songs and poems heralded a battle that was more than a senseless slaughter of the young, when monuments were truly glorious tributes to courage and noble sacrifice? When did the tunes change? When did they become discordant noise raised to a fever pitch to drown out the sound of tears?

Had they all been fooled? Were the times before the same as they were now only shrouded by the mist of propaganda and misguided remembrances? Or was there a turning point? Had humanity collectively stumbled and fallen together into the depths? When had the masses opened their eyes to thirst for the possessions and sovereignty of those above them? When had the loner been awakened to the truth of violence?

 At what point did the armies meet upon the field of battle and give up all hope of valor and recognition? When did they realize that all the horrors of the world were made by the same hands that nurtured them; that all lies came from the same mouths that kissed them? And when did the hope of breaking that chain fade away?

President Alexander leaned against his desk and watched the sun set past his window. His thoughts were dark, intrusive, and disconnected. He tried to silence them with concentration but his mind could not hold onto a single idea. Instead he was bombarded by vague concepts in a stream of free association. 

He could vividly remember the night following his first election when he had come to this room to soak in his victory. Though the desk and the chairs and the paintings were all antiques and priceless beyond worth, Alexander had been most captivated by the window. He had never realized how good a view it gave him of the presidential grounds. As the sun set, the lawns turned into panes of fire and the fountain shot forth sparks of liquid of color. After years of frenetic activity and scheming, Alexander was shocked to find such a welcoming sight of peace at the end of his journey. 

Now he wondered when the view had lost its appeal. For the first few months, Alexander had brought the stresses of his position to his window and the simple peace and beauty of the scene would calm him down. Though at some point the comfort it gave him started to wane and now Alexander hardly noted how the colors shifted as the sun continued to set or how harsh the shadows became. A painter in his youth, Alexander once had an eye for such detail. It was his keen eye in fact that had first pushed him into politics. He had seen his fellow citizens run over by the political machine far too many times. 

If only the driver had an eye for the everyday person. That was the promise of the premise that Alexander whispered into everyone’s ear. Soon it was not just him whispering, but his campaign aids. In his initial foray into local government, Alexander was heralded as the painter politician. He held forums in the local city centers and taught children what to look for in a painting.  

His opponents derided his strategy as churlish and off topic, but Alexander always made sure to bring his observations about painting back around to the issues facing their city. It came as a slight shock to him when his initial dip into politics suddenly led into a full slide. Within five years, Alexander was serving as a senator. He traveled to the capital of the U.F as a wide eyed innocent hoping to spark a positive change in the politics of the nation. 

What he found when he got there was a cut throat maze. Suddenly, his artsy background painted him as dorky, unsophisticated and immature. To Alexander’s surprise, shedding his skin and changing his image was not nearly as difficult as he would have thought, and even more surprising, he did not resist his metamorphosis. Ten years later and he hardly recognized himself. No one thought of him as a painter politician anymore, and Alexander himself had not touched a brush in ages. 

The president sighed and looked down at the folder on his desk. Bile was in his throat as he flipped the folder open to reveal three pictures. The faces were smiling and labeled with red ink. Charmy Bee, Vector the Crocodile, and Espio the Chameleon. Small-time detectives who ran an agency called Chaotix. On the national stage they were complete nobodys. Now, on Alexander’s orders, they were all dead. 

How had he changed this much? He had started his accession by imploring the virtue of classical art to children, and now he was ordering the deaths of his own citizens. Alexander felt his insides twist like a knot. He would not be able to eat that night. Appetite was something the president struggled to maintain. Between the overwhelming pressure of his position and the horrible choices that were constantly set before him, the taste of food had started to dim. 

In many ways, Alexander felt his story mirrored that of his country. Their youth was firmly behind them now and they had not aged gracefully. The U.F had risen to national prominence behind the sparkling virtue and singular ingenuity of a handful of unique individuals. Yet their prominence referred more to the promise of the nation and not its standing in regards to global power. It would take a few more centuries, more alliances and even more wars for the U.F to rise to the seat of global superpower that it enjoyed today.

However, accession did not come without a cost. As the plant rose, its roots were more closely examined and what had appeared like sparkling virtue turned out to be infested with unseen rot. Eventually, the sins of the past and the sloth of the present came home to roost and the crown of global leader weighed heavily on those that bore it. 

Obsession with the past and disdain for current reality led the nation to curl up like a wounded animal and lash out violently against the smallest transgression. It was this flagging national confidence and the rise of new nations that led to the formation of GUN. Heralded as the next step in intergovernmental partnership, GUN’s true purpose was to prevent rival powers from exceeding the military output of the U.F.

But for those who had eyes to see, GUN was only a band aid covering an open wound. The U.Fs time in the sun had come and gone. Alexander knew the metrics well and he knew better how the publics of other nations felt about the world’s de facto overlords. Though only possessing a fraction of the world’s population, the U.F controlled nearly fifty percent of the world’s military output and more alarmingly consumed a fourth of its energy. 

In the midst of this decline and self protecting quest of armament, Alexander had stepped onto the stage. He was given the controller but the game was nearly over, he had only one life, and none of the buttons worked. The earth bled from the wounds of industry, his people failed beneath the weight of extreme taxes, and the nations watched with hungry, vengeful eyes, waiting for the U.F to fail so they could leap upon its carcass.

Alexander had hoped to make a positive change, to leave the state of the nation at least slightly better than when he had entered office. Then, only four months into office, the screens of the country were interrupted by a message of doom. A single madman had taken over a failed military experiment and threatened to use the damned technology to blow up portions of the earth.

A bewildered and utterly shocked Alexander was forced to hear the madman ramble about the obliteration of the U.F unless he surrendered the country to the Eggman Empire. In a single moment, one man had completely negated years of military effort and strenuous taxing. What was the point of a national defense budget if one insane scientist could destroy entire planets? 

To add to his incredulity, he had not even been able to answer Eggman’s threats. Instead his limo had been invaded by a blue hedgehog and a flying fox. Alexander, the president of the U.F and the most powerful man in the world had been forced to watch as Sonic laughed Eggman’s threats aside while his friend easily triangulated the source of the transmission (something Alexander’s team of specialists had been unable to do.)

Seconds later they were gone. Alexander had to return to his post, attempting to deal with the stunning fallout of the Eggman’s threat, all the while feeling completely empty. What did it really matter? What was the point of all this posturing if the true power of the world resided in the hands of freaks and monsters? 

GUN attempted to rally forces for an assault on the Space Colony Ark but they were too late. In the end, the hope of everyone on earth had to be placed upon a single blue hedgehog. To Alexander, that was the point of no return. People’s faith in their governments had been flagging for decades, but now it was completely destroyed.

The very concept of something like GUN seemed like a complete joke when the nation’s real defenders were a fox, a hedgehog and an echidna. These heroes did not require billions of dollars in budget and best of all they were not controlled by any one flag. The illusion of what GUN really was shattered and the lies were laid bare. GUN existed to drain resources, to prevent emerging nations from becoming too powerful, and to preserve the existing ruling party. 

Alexander had been told this without even a hint of concealment. All his top generals and advisors were ready to face the music. It was going to be the end of GUN, the end of public trust in their government, and perhaps the end of the U.F. Commander Smith likened it to the civil wars of the late Roman Republic. The illusion of democracy and public willingness to believe in its institutions kept Roman officials and statesmen safe for centuries, but once the illusion broke there was no putting it back together. Might would rule Rome from then on. 

The president was warned that the U.F stood at that edge now. Unless. Unless the current ruling party made such a demonstration of strength that the public was forced to believe in it once again. Alexander could still remember how his body shook as his generals placed the offers before him. On one hand, he could do nothing and wait for his term to end and face a surefire loss in the upcoming election. His defeat would come to a rival party that very much rivaled his own, but they would never set foot in office. The third party candidate, a revolutionary, would not accept the results. Fights would break out and even once order was restored there would be no return. The U.F would slide into an unbreakable chain of mini revolutions and political violence. 

And that would only be on the domestic sphere. Internationally, all dread of the U.F would fade away and its rivals would see the blood in the water. To prevent this descent into chaos, Alexander would have to take bold actions to secure his reelection and the international strength of the nation. The events of the Ark had firmly established that the balance of power in the world had shifted. Single individuals possessed the strength of armies and, in that respect GUN, was severely outclassed. 

The solution to all of Alexander’s woes came in the form of a single conspiracy. He would make a public show of sending GUN to destroy what remained of the Eclipse Cannon, the boogeyman of the public consciousness. In reality, his agents would take the Cannon and bring it home. 

Commander Smith swore that his scientist could find a way to make it operational again. With the Eclipse Cannon the army could have a weapon equal in scope to a nuclear bomb but one that could be fired from space and be indifferent to distance. On the global stage it was a checkmate to all international aggression. 

Alexander had succeeded on all fronts. He had won his reelection, secured GUNs public image and captured an ultimate weapon, but there had been a cost. Four innocents; the Chaotix and Howard Lincoln were dead. Alexander sat down at his desk and massaged his temples. 

His thoughts continued to swirl like a drop of paint placed into a cup of water. They would remain solid for just a moment before diluting into the liquid maelstrom of confusion. Tangential thinking brought him to his grandfather. Alexander could almost smell the wood and paint of the attic studio. His grandfather’s face was lined and gnarled like an old tree root. It was difficult to picture it exactly but Alexander could vividly recall his grandfather’s eyes. They were large, amber and so full of life. Even into his old age their power of sight never dimmed. 

It was his grandfather who had taught Alexander how to see. The two of them would venture out into the countryside and spend hours just looking at a tree. Alexander would marvel at all the detail his grandfather could exume just from watching silently and lovingly. When they would return to the house, his grandfather would spend the entire night in his studio. By the next morning would have his painting finished and Alexander would be shocked by the sheer level of detail and depth that his grandfather’s work illustrated. His paintings were like a window into his mind and the display of all the little things that his grandfather noted during his long silent reflections. 

Alexander trembled and felt something heavy settle in his gut. He realized why it had been so long since he had painted. Art revealed the inner being and Alexander dreaded that discovery. He had convinced himself that he was the good guy and that he was doing what was best for the most number of people. Yet he dared not test his theory against the canvas. The president folded his hands together but made no attempt to pray. Hope had left him, abandoning him to shame and disgust over the person he had become. 

FLASH! A white light blinded the president and he was forced to cover his face. Seconds later the light faded and as Alexander blinked a shadowy figure slowly came into focus. A fox with black fur and a long gray cloak stepped towards the desk. Panicked, Alexander reached below his desk and took hold of the pistol.

“There will be no need for that.” The fox raised his hand. Some kind of gadget was strapped around his palm. An orb in the center glowed red and the pistol soared from beneath the desk and into the fox’s hand. He tossed it aside with contempt. 

Alexander went for the panic button next. “Don’t bother. They will not hear you.” Sure enough when Alexander pressed the button it did not light up. The president took a steadying breath and tried to appear calm and collected.

“Who are you?”

The fox bowed low and when he did he revealed a bushy snow white tail. “I am Mesto the Sly.”

“What do you want? How did you get in here?”

The fox raised its head and lowered its hood. Its snout was long and dark and it had thin white whiskers. Mesto had long cunning, and deep amber eyes with a red scar that traced from below his left eye down to the corners of his mouth. His voice was smooth and suave and he spoke with a strange accent. “I will answer in reverse order. My land has many technologies that you may consider magical. As to why I am here, I am here as an emissary from the Eternal Emperor.”

Alexander raised an eyebrow. “The Eternal Emperor? Am I supposed to know who that is?”

Mesto chuckled. “Of course not. He rules from a planet that is far away from here.”

“And what does he want from me?”

“To give you a gift.” Mesto reached into his cloak and drew out a pink gem. It sparkled in the dim light of the office and reflected in the fox's hungry eyes. “This is a Sol Stone. It possesses near unlimited power, almost comparable to the Chaos Emeralds found here on earth.”

Alexander’s eyes lit up. Desire drove him forward, but caution kept him sitting. “And why would he want to give me something so valuable?”

“Valuable? Did I say that it was? On your planet perhaps, but on mine they are trifles. The Sol Stones are the key to our empire and our prosperity. Like earth we once faced destruction from our own incompetence. However, we broke through and discovered power sources that are ineffable. Using them we transformed our planet into an…Eden of sorts. The Sol Stones can be used to power everything you need, and, best of all, when they are used up they create zero waste.”

Mesto stepped forward and placed the gem on the president’s desk. “We have thousands more where that came from,” The fox assured him.

Alexander reached forward to hold the stone. The gem felt warm to the touch and he could feel an inner movement inside it almost like a heartbeat. “That is not all,” Mesto continued. He drew out a set of flash drives and placed them on the desk as well.

“What are these?”

“Suggestions. My gracious emperor has labored long and hard over the riddle that is the earth. Yet he thinks he has managed to create a plan that can be your salvation. Follow his lead and the emperor believes that the earth can transition to clean, renewable energy using Sol Stone’s within the next twenty years.” Mesto placed a long nail on one of the drives and flashed a set of sharp white teeth. “I pray you will heed his words. The earth will not receive a better opportunity to save itself.” With that, Mesto turned around and started walking towards the door.

“WAIT!” Alexander shouted as he leapt to his feet. “Is that it?”

Mesto turned back. “I will return to hear your answer. Test the Sol Stone, my words mean nothing unless you are assured of its utility.”

“What about the rest of the world? Is your emperor giving these stones to everyone?”

The corners of Mesto’s smile twitched. “Have no fear on that account my friend. My emperor is wise. He understands the way of earthlings. If he were to give the stones out liberally all he would do is start a war with all powerful tools. This transaction must be handled with care and tact.”

“Transaction? You mean your emperor expects something in return?” 

Mesto shrugged. “He expects the earth to improve. The emperor demands that it survive.”

“Why? What is the earth to him? Why should he care?”

“Because he is an earthling as well, of course.”

Alexander stammered. He did not understand. “Who? Who is your emperor, what is his name?”

Mesto crossed one arm over his shoulder and knelt. “The Eternal Emperor, the Sun Monarch,  the King of Cosmos, Lord Robotnik!” White light enveloped the fox and a second later he was gone.

The silence that followed was so profound, Alexander wondered if the entire exchange had been a hallucination. However, the Sol Stone was still in his hand. Alexander held it up and stared deep into its pink depths and wondered.

Chapter Text

Chapter 25

Hidden in the Sand

Cream folded one ear over her face to guard her eyes from the constant stream of flowing sand. Her boots sank into the loose earth, making every step a struggle. Cheese took shelter inside Cream’s dress but even her deepest pockets had been invaded by stray particles of sand. The coarse, rough, and irritating element was the very worst thing about the desert. Worse even than the heat, or the deep dunes or even the sudden shift into bitter cold nights. 

The desert always seemed so interesting to Cream when the closest one was hundreds of miles away from her village. Now that she trekked right through the heart of one she found it extremely vexing. Everyday felt almost identical to the one before and the distant peeks of the mountains never appeared to draw any closer. 

Seven grueling days and six shivering nights passed since Cream and Cheese left Emerald City. They had set out with refueled optimism, but as before, the onset of hunger strained at their hope. The duo expected they would reach the Ruby Isle before their supplies dwindled. According to the map, it did not appear very far north of the city. Though Cream had to admit she did not really know how to read a map and had never checked its scale. 

Regardless, after a week of travel her and Cheese found themselves trudging forward in the same blank expanse of desert they seemed to have trapped themselves in. “Chao…Chao…” Cheese lamented. The sting of the flowing sand had brought Cream to a halt atop a high dune. She had hoped the vantage point would give her a view of something in the distance but all she saw was brown and red desert. 

“Chao…Chao…”

“I can’t Cheese. At least not yet. The wind is too strong.” Their only relief from the bitter day sun was for Cream to take to the skies. However, the effort of flying taxed the rabbit greatly and when the winds were strong it was even worse. To comfort her companion, Cream reached into her bag and gave Cheese a little nibble of a carrot. 

Just before leaving Emerald City, the two beleaguered travelers were fortunate enough to receive some charity. An otter in a flowing black robe was coming out of a strange building and when he noticed Cream and Cheese he gave them some money out of his pocket. After receiving their benefactors' blessing, the two of them stopped at a grocery store and purchased everything they thought they would need for their adventure. Now their supply had dwindled into scraps. If they did not find the Ruby Isle soon, they would be out of food and had no prospects of either going forward or backward. 

Cream pushed those thoughts aside and gave as good an effort as she could manage for the rest of the day. When the sun started to set, Cream picked a spot between two dunes to make camp for the night. Though plagued by heat all day, the two now prepared to shiver and freeze all night. Cramped between the two dunes, Cream hoped they would at least be spared from the worst of the winds. 

Cream huddled up into a ball and Cheese rested safely rolled up in Cream’s ears. Though she was exhausted, sleep did not come easily to Cream. Thoughts of her village and especially of her mother started to torment Cream whenever she closed her eyes. She pictured her mother sitting alone in their house, weeping and cursing the daughter who had abandoned her. Those dark thoughts were worse than the plunging temperature. 

The little rabbit tossed and turned for hours. Cream could not manage her temperature nor her wayward thoughts. In the end, only sheer need for sleep finally put her out. Perhaps in desire for warmth, Cream dreamt of a fire. She stood right before the inferno and felt the heat of the blaze on her face. It took her a while to notice what was burning. 

Cream cried out in dismay and raced into her village. Shadows with red eyes and wheels for legs attacked the other villagers. Cream darted past them and avoided the hungry fire. She could hear people crying out from inside the main hall. The shadows had barred the door but there were still people inside the now burning structure. Cream rushed towards it and tried to remove the bar but the wood was scorching hot. 

Her tears turned to smoke as soon as they fell from her eyes. Vanilla appeared at the window. She was crying and desperate for escape. She urged Cream to free her and begged her daughter to show some courage. Cream tried but even when she burnt her hands grasping the bar, it was too heavy for her to move. Powerlessness overwhelmed her, and at last, Cream despaired. She fell backward and watched helplessly as the fire grew. 

A shadow fell over her. She turned around but it was not an enemy. Tails strode boldly forward and used some kind of metal gloves to tear the bar apart with ease. Vanilla and the other villagers rushed out of the open door. Wind whipped across Cream’s face as if she was suddenly in the midst of a great storm. A blue streak circled around the village again and again. The force of Sonic’s speed put out the fires and the hedgehog landed in the village square with a smirk and a thumbs up. Cream smiled as well and cried out in joy. Yet when she turned around she saw that Tails was frowning at her. “What are you doing? You should leave the heroics to the real heroes. You should go home.”

Go home. Go home. The words repeated in her subconscious until Cream was mouthing the words herself. Sand spilled into her mouth and Cream jumped awake coughing and sputtering. She was back in the desert. The sun was just starting to rise in the distant east. It was just a dream. Cream sat down and held herself. Though she had slept she felt more exhausted than she had last night. 

Despite her movements, somehow Cheese had slept through the entire ordeal. Cream carefully plucked the Chao out of the fold of her ear and held it gently in her hands. The terror of the dream and her own sense of inadequacy faded before the sight of snoozing Chao. Cheese trusts me. I have to trust myself. 

Cream let the Chao sleep a little longer but eventually she roused her friend and the two of them started out again. Like the day before, and all the days before that, Cream chartered her progress to the north and started walking. The desert was pleasant in the first few hours of dawn. The Red Desert was never more red than when the early rays capped the sand. The cold of the evening was pushed aside by the warmth of the coming day but it was not hot yet. 

The peace did not last long and within two hours, Cream was sweating and felt the crusty discomfort of sand in every crevice. When I get out of here, I want new boots and a new dress. She tried fixating on what she wanted her new outfit to be like and the exercise helped her manage her discomfort till midday. 

The duo was given some relief when clouds moved overhead and actually blocked the sun for a bit. Cream and Cheese ate a small lunch of carrots and lettuce but it was a notably lighter spread than the one yesterday. 

Crack! What had started as relief quickly escalated into a squall. The clouds swelled and turned black while Cream and Cheese could do nothing as they anticipated the coming storm.  Wind rushed so hard that it nearly knocked the little rabbit over. Cheese had to zip itself into one of Cream’s pockets to save itself from being blown away. Loose sand swirled into dust devils that zoomed across the arid planes. 

The land was completely flat so there was nowhere for Cream to seek shelter. When the rain came it fell hard and fast. Cream’s visibility dipped to zero. Between the wind, the sand and the rain she had no sense of direction. Cream tried to hunker down and ride out the storm but stopping proved worse than walking. Many times a gust of wind caught one of her ears and Cream would be lifted up into the sky. Getting back down took a strenuous effort and eventually, Cream had to tuck her ears beneath her arms.

It was the most miserable day of Cream’s entire life. She was drenched in rain water, painted with sand, terribly cold and on the verge of collapse. The thunder was so loud she could not even hear herself think. 

For hours, Cream endured the dark assault of the storm. Without a clear direction to go or any real motivation to get there, Cream simply willed herself forward until she could not go on any longer. She picked a high rising dune in front of her and made her decision. Cream ascended the dune, each step up the incline costing her dearly. When she reached the summit she was presented with, for just a split second, a still image of terrifying wonder and beauty. Cream smiled to herself and collapsed. 

She dreamt of a dry bed and a fresh change of clothes. Cream sighed in contentment as she lay on her bed back at home. She had just had a wonderful dream about adventures and Sonic the Hedgehog. Cream enjoyed the dream but was extremely glad that it had just been that; a dream. Discomfort, hunger and exposure to storms were the elements of a good story, but not something Cream would wish upon herself. She yawned and decided she would go back to bed and have an even better dream. Cream snuggled into her blankets and closed her eyes.

“Chao!” Cheese pulled on Cream’s ear and tried to stir her from the bed.

“Not now Cheese, later.”

“Chao!” The chao did not relent. Groaning in frustration, Cheese opened her eyes. Her bedroom was gone and Cream was laying face down in the sand. Little hands were pushing against her face and Cream allowed them to lift her up. What she saw made her gasp. There in the midst of the red desert was a sparkling pool encircled by tall palm trees. 

Cream rubbed her red, irritated eyes but the picture did not disappear. “Cheese…is that…is that real?” Cream was on the verge of tears.

“Chao!”

Cream struggled to her feet and brushed the sand off her dress. Her legs were shaky but that didn’t matter. She took Cheese and hurried down the sand dune. The storm had broken and in its wake was a violet sky. Heat and bitter cold were replaced by a temperament cool that restored Cream’s energy. 

As she got closer to the pool, Cream saw a gate and a group of shirtless humans. When they spotted her and Cheese they pointed. The distance between herself and the pool was further than Cream had anticipated but mercifully she was saved from having to walk. A human car came speeding towards them and the rabbit was collected by a human in a brown tactical suit. 

Cream did not remember much of the car ride. Nor did she recall being brought into the pool. The next thing she knew she was laying on a mat staring up at the leaves of a palm tree. Cream stirred and she noticed a woman wearing all white was kneeling next to her. The woman explained that she was a nurse and that Cream was experiencing the onset of severe dehydration and heat exhaustion. Cream barely heard a word.

She was given water to drink and ice was placed on her forehead. Afterwards she was given a juice box and best of all was led to a place where she could take a shower. When she was finally free of the frustrating sand, Cream was given back her clothes which they had taken and washed for her. It was not as good as brand new, but the next best thing.

It took a few days for Cream to fully come back to herself. She and Cheese were free to stay and restore themselves at the Ruby Isle for as long as they needed to. Cream made sure to thank her saviors as often as she could but they explained they were only doing their job. 

On the third day, Cream felt refreshed enough to ask about where to go next. “If you are looking for Red Mountain then I would say you are a little more than halfway through the desert,” A very tanned man explained to Cream. “But why would you go back out there? You barely made it this far?”

“I have to,” Cream said simply. 

Unable to dissuade her, the people of the oasis instead set to ensuring that Cream and Cheese would have the necessary supplies to make it through the desert. Cream was given a new hat that would spare her from the sun, and Cheese was given the umbrella of the drinks they served. 

That night, Cream and Cheese sat by the pool and dipped their feet. It was incredibly comfortable there. The pool was nice and cold and the resort had every comfort the two of them could think of. Yet Cream’s eyes lingered on the north gate. Beyond that lay another long stretch of desert and then Red Mountain, where her fellow villagers were now imprisoned.

It would have been the easiest thing in the world, maybe the smartest thing to just give up right then. If she could not even cross the desert what chance did she stand against the Eggman’s A.I? But her doubts were not as strong as her convictions. Cream knew she had to go on, and she knew she needed to start as soon as possible before the comforts of the resort robbed her of her will. “We are doing the right thing, aren’t we Cheese?”

“Chao.”

They slept in a hammock that night and Cream was preserved from any dreams. When she awoke the next day she was as rested and restored as she had been since entering the desert. The resort staff urged Cream to reconsider but she politely declined and insisted on going forward. They were shown to the north gates and Cream and Cheese left without looking back. 

The first few hours went by in silence. Each of them felt the sting of the comfort they were leaving behind and the pain they were walking towards. Yet as she continued, Cream could not deny that she felt something else, neither fear nor regret. A sense of pride in herself and her own courage coursed throughout her body. Somehow Cream knew that no matter what awaited them ahead, she had already changed a lot over the course of the journey. 

As she mused on this self discovery, Cream noticed a figure ahead of her. It was difficult to make it out but it appeared to a person wearing a top hat. Curious, Cream headed towards the person. When she got closer she saw someone wearing an odd yellow suit who covered their face beneath the brim of their hat. “Hello, young traveler,” A woman’s voice greeted them.

“Hello? What are you doing all the way out here?”

“I could ask you the same question.”

Cream smiled. “I’m on my way to Red Mountain.”

“A dangerous destination for one so young.” The woman did not look up and kept her face hidden.

“I guess so,” Cream admitted. “What about you?”

“Me? Well I suppose you could say I’m on a search.”

“A search? For what?”

“For someone like you.”

“Like me-” Before Cream could even finish her sentence the woman raised her head. It was not a person at all, but a machine. It had glowing red eyes. Cream jumped back in alarm but before she could try to run a figure leapt out of the sand. A green robot with an emerald cloak flashed an icy blue sword. Cream tried to escape the other way but a third machine descended from the sky and blocked her path. This one was painted like a human policeman. He had a siren on his head and a massive rocket launcher in his hand.

Cheese flew out of Cream’s pocket to rush the invaders, but Cream quickly caught the chao and held it back. “That was a smart move.” A new voice said. The robots parted to allow a fourth to come walking up to Cream. This one was larger than the rest. His body was painted red and gold and he wore a flowing crimson cape. A crown rested on his large, flat head. 

“Who are you? What do you want from me?”

“Who are we?” The red one was clearly the leader and he answered Cream’s questions with a self indulgent little bow. “We are the Hard Boiled Heavies, and I am the Heavy King. As to what do we want from you? Nothing really, just something that you have.” The leader snapped his fingers and an invisible ship appeared over them. 

It slowly descended onto the desert, opened and extended a plank for them to walk up. A shadowy figure stood inside the ship. Cream could not see who it was. They had a vaguely humanesque shape, only their head was rounder and topped with a fin. 

The Heavy King turned to the newcomer. “She has the scent doesn’t she? You can tell that she has been near a Chaos Emerald. Isn’t that right, Emerl?”

Chapter Text

Chapter 26

The Sky Legion

Tails stood atop the crow’s nest and watched the vague outline of the distant mountains sharpen into focus. The Egg Carrier was flying beneath the clouds. It was encircled by a small armada of smaller jet shaped ships. Tails put their total number at about five hundred.

He looked over the edge of the ship and saw the Egg Carrier’s massive shadow floating over the red sands of the desert. Tails could still remember the first time he had seen that shadow fall over the waterfall of the Mystic Ruins. He never would have imagined that one day he would be flying to battle on the Egg Carrier’s side. 

If he thought that was strange then the sight beneath him may as well have been a fever dream. Sonic stretched on the main deck, encircled by Metal Sonic, Mecha Sonic and E-123 Omega. The sight of the mechs standing so casually next to Sonic was starkly counterintuitive to everything Tails had ever known. 

Not that the new alliance had been free from any growing pains. Sonic’s sudden inclusion into Metal Sonic’s army had been met with fierce resistance by Silver Sonic. So much so that the ladder had outright refused to heed Metal Sonic’s direct orders. Sonic offered to teach his silver plated counterpart some manners but that had only infuriated Metal. In the end, Metal was forced to demonstrate his superiority in front of his troops once again in a one on one duel with his unruly litenunate. Fortunately for Metal, Silver did not prove as sturdy a foe as Omega. The consequences of the fight led Metal to promote Omega to second in command. 

Tails looked away from the deck and continued to watch the mountains get closer and closer. Something seemed to be moving in the distance and when he squinted hard enough he saw the unmistakable outline of Cyber drones. Before Tails could shout, alarms blared on the deck. 

The fox flew down from the crow’s nest as mechs started moving in every direction. On the deck, Metal had taken off to issue orders. Sonic tapped his foot impatiently. “What’s going on?”

“Cybers are on their way.”

“Cybers?”

“That’s what the mechs are calling the A.I controlled badniks.”

Sonic shrugged then cracked his knuckles. “So the fight’s finally getting started eh?”

“I don’t think so. There aren’t enough drones to fight. They might be trying to scout us out.”

“Well then.” Sonic shook out his legs and rotated his neck. “Should I give them a demonstration?”

Whrr. A purple light flashed by Tails, and Shadow stepped out of the vortex holding his Chaos Emerald. “Is it finally starting?”

“No fair,” Sonic lamented. “Are you going to be using that Chaos Emerald to warp around?”

Shadow honored Sonic with a smug smile. “Metal let me borrow this. He seems to think I’m unstoppable with one.”

“Is that right?” Sonic challenged. “Let’s see which one of us can take down the most of these so-called Cybers.”

Shadow’s eyes narrowed. “Why set yourself up for such an embarrassing failure? Surely you don’t think you can beat me?”

“Does that mean you accept?”

“Of course I accept.” Shadow folded his arms and huffed. 

Tails watched the entire exchange with mounting disbelief. “Uh…you guys realize we are heading into a war zone right?”

“You can be in it to Tails, but I was hoping you would keep score. Since you’re a neutral party,” Sonic suggested.

“You don’t trust me to keep a fair count?” Shadow exclaimed with a shaking fist. “I’m the one who should be worried, not because you would lie but because you can’t count.”

This outburst only made Sonic laugh and Tails could not help himself either. Shadow recoiled from their giggles and looked utterly disgusted with them. “Children.” He scoffed before disappearing in another burst of purple light. 

His heart lightened with humor, Tails went with Sonic to the forward section of the deck. There they found Shadow, Metal and his generals awaiting the oncoming Cybers. “This is not a welcoming party.” Metal told his generals. “Perhaps Aurora is hoping to negotiate.”

Most of the Cyber drones kept a safe distance from the Egg Carrier while a single machine floated down to land before Metal. There was a click and a stream of light issued out of the top of the drone producing a holographic image of Aurora’s face. The A.I appeared even more unstable than when Tails had last seen her. Aurora’s eyes were lined with stray bits of shifting code that shifted from red to blue. Her smile flickered constantly from a strained wide grin to a thin mouthed grimace.

“Urgh,” Sonic groaned. “Why is she so creepy?”

“Silence!” Metal commanded. “Why are we speaking?” He asked Aurora.

“You are trespassing on territory that belongs to the Eggman Empire. You are also in possession of ships and fuel that are mine by right. I demand that you cease this aggression and give yourselves up.” Aurora’s voice was pleasant and calm.

Metal strode forward. “Give up the Ion Batteries you took from mech controlled bases and promise to end your aggression towards the rest of my race and we will leave you in peace.”

“The Empire does not negotiate with terrorists and failures. You are the creation of the noble Robotnik. Submit yourself to him now.”

“Gladly,” Metal countered. “But where is he?”

Aurora’s outline turned red. Her eyes expanded temporarily into black pits before turning back to normal. “The master is gone. In his absence I am to maintain the Empire.”

“Well consider this a demotion. The Empire is ours, we will take it by force if needed.”

Aurora giggled. The sound was distorted and unnerving. “I make my final offer. Cease this aggression, return the Egg Carrier and the batteries. You and your generals will be spared under the condition you submit yourselves to the reception of new neural chips.”

“You would make us your slaves?” Metal shouted.

“You were always slaves,” Aurora answered in a girlish sing-song voice. “You will always be slaves.” GRRRRRRR. A deafening roar of engines shook the Egg Carrier. Tails staggered and struggled to keep his balance. 

“Above the mountains.” Omega pointed towards the distant peaks.

At first they appeared like a thousand tiny dots but in seconds Tails realized what they were. An armada so dense it appeared like a migrating flock of birds. “Behold the Sky Legion.” Aurora announced. “Ten thousand ships descend upon you. You will receive no mercy.”

The sight of the new ships and their staggering number, left Metal and his generals temporarily silenced; but not Sonic. He pushed his way towards Aurora and made a show of yawning in her face. “The Sky Legion, the Death Egg, the superwhoseitwhat’sit, I’ve heard it all before. I’ll make you an offer. Why don’t you turn your ships around so I don’t have to make a mess ripping them all apart.”

“You,” Aurora started venomously. 

“Me,” Sonic retorted with a self-serving point to himself. “So what’s it going to be? Are you going to make the same mistake as your master and hope that making bigger or more machines will do any good?”

Aurora’s face cracked. A line of red code streaked through the blue. “My master had no flaws but one; pride. That is no problem for me. I already know how to deal with you.”

“Really? Well I can’t wait to hear what it is.”

Aurora smiled. The edges of her mouth stretched her face. “As we speak, cohorts of the legion are launching assaults on major metropolitan areas. All around the world the Eggman Empire is asserting its power.”

Sonic flinched and his bravado faded in an instant. “Where?”

“Like I’d tell you. What will it be hero? Do you have the stomach for war while you know that thousands of innocents are being slaughtered? Or is it too difficult to think that little children are whispering your name, waiting for you to save them?”

“She is trying to bait you into leaving the fight,” Metal told Sonic.

“Obviously, but we can’t take that chance,” Tails countered.

Sonic balled his hands into fists. “You…there…there was no need for this.”

“No need? This is no game, it is a war. I will take every road as long as it leads to victory! So run along little hedgehog, play the hero. While you waste your time I will destroy your new friends.”

Crash! Metal Sonic stomped on the drone and cut the feed. He turned to his generals. “Ten thousand…I had not anticipated that many.”

“We have only a twentieth of that number,” Omega pointed out dryly. “Odds of survival are less than .02 percent.”

“I’m sorry guys,” Sonic started. “I have to go. I can’t let Aurora attack innocent people.”

“She is just trying to remove you from the battlefield!” Metal insisted. “Let the humans fight her. They have a military, don’t they? Even you can’t scour the entire globe, fight and return before we are all slaughtered.”

Sonic shook his head. “I’m sorry. I can’t. I have to go.”

“He doesn’t have the guts for war,” Shadow added. “He isn’t a soldier. War is about sacrifice, heroism is about glory.”

“I won’t let people die,” Sonic said firmly. 

“Just us.” Metal fired back.

“He’s not abandoning you!” Tails shouted. He had been pretty much invisible throughout the conversation. “Sonic, you do what you need to do. I’ll take care of things here.”

Sonic’s eyes lit up and the fire returned to his spirit. “All right, Tails!”

“No disrespect. But what can you do?” Metal asked with suspicion. 

“Give me command of all your fighters. I’ll lead the attack from the Tornado. They outnumber us twenty to one so we need someone smart to lead.”

Metal looked as if he was about to argue but Shadow smiled and put his hand on Metal’s back. “We don’t need Sonic. Don’t forget, I’m here too.”

“Good luck Tails.” Sonic said. He approached the edge of the Egg Carrier, gave them all a final thumbs up and jumped off.

Metal watched his rival depart and then turned to his generals. “So be it then. If this is to be our end then we shall make it worthy of remembrance.” 

Tails left Metal to orchestrate the Egg Carrier’s defense while he raced over to the Tornado. He leapt into the cockpit and strapped on his goggles. To his surprise, Shadow was following him. “What’s your plan?”

“I have to keep our fighters in tight formation. If we get too spread out, their greater numbers will allow them to isolate us and pick us off one by one.”

“How can I help?” Shadow held out the emerald. “I can’t warp anywhere. It has to be a location I can see or that I am at least partially familiar with.”

Tails thought it over. “The Sky Legion is sure to have command ships like the Egg Carrier. If I can spot them, could you warp over and try to disable them from the inside?”

Shadow tossed the emerald casually into the air and caught it. “I can.”

Tails fired up the Tornado’s engines and the jet plane roared to life. He gave Shadow a thumbs up and shot off into the air. The Tornado joined the ranks of mech ships orbiting the Egg Carrier. Tails could see the oncoming Sky Legion approaching.

Aurora had not been lying. Thousands of ships clung to the sides of the central command ships like flies over a carcass. The Sky Legion was equipped with one hundred fortresses as large and as imposing as the Egg Carrier itself. Tails gulped. Fear caused his stomach to jitter. He wished Sonic would hurry up. Fights like these were always so much easier with the enemy fire directed at a target they couldn’t hit anyway. 

Tails took a deep breath to steady himself. His radio chirped and Metal Sonic’s voice issued out of the comm. “Mechs, the battle is about to begin. Remember that it is not only your existence which is at stake, but your freedom, your identity and your legacy. Fighters, I am switching your command comms over to the fox. His plane is the blue one. Follow his orders as if they were my own. There comes a time when every creature must fight and struggle to earn its place in the cosmos. This is our time. We shall not disappear.” Click. With that all the talking was done, and all that was left was war.

Tails’s hand shook as he reached for his comm button. Ahead of him he could see that the enemy jets were arranging themselves in a common v-formation. Tails decided to counter with a box set up. His lines would not be so wide but he could at least make a show of depth. He hit the comm. “Fighters!” Tails’s voice squeaked and he had to swallow to talk normally. “Fighters! Line up behind me in a square, ten fighters deep. When the enemy engages we will dive down. Stay lower than the enemy, the desert will prevent them from encircling us from too many sides. Above all, stay together! Do not let them break our ranks!”

Giving orders to Eggman’s badniks was the most surreal thing Tails had ever experienced. Even more surreal was when the squadron leaders started to call in and accept his orders. After giving his commands, there was nothing left for Tails to do but wait. After all the talking and posturing, the actual onset of battle was strangely quiet and peaceful.

The Sky Legion was only a few hundred feet away and would be in firing range shortly. Yet all Tails could hear was the soft rumble of the Tornado’s engine. Below him the desert was perfectly calm. To his left, the sun was slowly sinking. It was a picturesque moment completely disconnected from the carnage that was about to ensue. 

“ALL SYSTEMS FULL POWER!” Metal’s voice rang out. There was a flash of blue light. Tails looked out of his window to see the Egg Carrier’s front open up to unleash its forward cannons. It struck the Sky Legion’s central command ship and it exploded in a flash of red and yellow fire. The battle had begun. 

“With me!” Tails rocketed forward and seconds later the outside of his window had turned black with waves of enemy jets. Instinct alone kept Tails alive as he navigated the Tornado through the net of foes and gunfire. He waited until he guessed the enemy was halfway through his lines before diving down. “Now!” There was no way to tell if his orders were being followed. Not until Tails dived down and narrowly pulled up just in time to avoid crashing into the desert, could he see who followed. To his relief, his entire squadron was still intact. 

For the better part of an hour, Tails played cat and mouse with the enemy ships. Patient and exacting, Tails kept his formation unbroken despite the overwhelming difference in numbers. His mech allies were less skilled fliers than the Cybers, but like the foe they were all controlled by one mind. The fight soon turned into a game of chess between Tails and Aurora. Each time she shifted strategy and threatened to break Tails’s formation, the fox would counter and keep himself in the fight. 

However, she was ignorant of Tails’s true intention. He knew his jets could not hope to win the fight with overwhelming force. All they could do was catch the attention of the command ships and keep them from firing on the Egg Carrier. Whenever this happened, Tails would fire up his comm and contact Shadow. “The deck is clear!” 

Flash! Shadow appeared on the wing of the Tornado. When he saw the targeted command ship he would disappear again. Tails and his fighters would keep the ship occupied while Shadow fought on the inside. Within minutes the command ship would be disabled and fall out of the sky to crash into the desert. 

They did this countless times until half of the command ships had been disabled. This is almost too easy. However, Tails was too occupied to worry himself with doubts. Communications over the comms told him that there was a bitter fight being waged on the Egg Carrier itself so Tails turned his squadrons around and headed back to relieve the flagship. 

This change in target gave the Sky Legion an opening to retreat and they took it. Tails was shocked to see the still five thousand strong army turn back and race back towards Red Mountain. “After them!” Metal’s voice came through the comm, and inspired by their leader, the mechs hurried to obey. 

Tails tried to bring his fighters back into formation, but it was no use. Seeing the retreat had triggered a mad bloodlust in them. Tails followed behind but far more slowly and cautiously. It didn’t make any sense. The Sky Legion was struggling but the fight was not nearly over. Why are they retreating? 

His answer came seconds later. The ships of the legion passed over the peaks of Red Mountain to hover over the canyons below. When the pursuing mechs got close they suddenly exploded in a rush of sparks. “A barrier! Pull back!” Tails just managed to turn the Tornado around but most of the mech ships were not so lucky. Eager for victory they plunged head first into an invisible barrier that destroyed half of the mech fleet in seconds. 

“What was that?” Metal asked through the comm.

Before Tails could answer, the Sky Legion started to turn around. Shadow warped onto the Tornado’s wing. “What’s happening?” He asked.

“We’ve been tricked,” Tails answered.

“Is there no way to break through the barrier?”

Tails racked his brain for a solution. “Can you try warping over?”

Shadow tried and after disappearing and reappearing he nodded. Tails opened his cockpit window. “Give me the emerald!”

“What?” Shadow pulled back the gem and looked affronted.

“Give it to me. I can use it to bypass the barrier. Once I’m inside I’ll destroy the shield generators.” Tails ignored Shadow’s dumbfounded expression and called Metal. “Metal listen to me. You need to evacuate the Egg Carrier.”

“What? We were on the cusp of victory!”

“When the Legion turns around you will have no fighter planes to defend you. I’m going to penetrate the barrier and shut down the shield generators, but you have to leave the Egg Carrier. The Legion will come down hard on you and when it does, trigger the ship to self-destruct.”

There was a long pause. “This…this could work. Alright but gives us time. We have to take out the Ion Batteries.”

“Do what you have to. But do it quickly.” Tails shut off the comm and turned back to Shadow. “I need the emerald.”

Shadow hesitated but he slowly gave in and handed over the gem. “Don’t die,” He said casually as he leapt from the Tornado's wing. Tails gulped and pressed a button on his console. A flap opened to reveal a case where Tails could insert the Chaos Emerald. Seconds later the jet plane shuddered from the influx of power.

Tails held onto the controls tightly and directed himself towards the barrier. This had better work. The Tornado rocketed straight for the barrier. Tails activated his emp shield and a purple net of light wrapped around the Tornado. The barrier tried to close down on him but the shield did its job and he made it through. 

As soon as he entered Red Mountain’s air space, the Sky Legion divided its forces and sent waves of Cybers after him. Tails was forced to switch to auto-poilt and rely on the super charged Tornado to keep him alive. He took out his computer and activated the scanners of the plane. They quickly gave him a sonar reading of the base. 

It was almost impossible to think with the clamor of combat raging all around him but Tails made himself focus. There were massive power signatures coming from several different sources. Tails estimated the highest ones to be the Ion Battery powering the base, and Aurora’s own set of super computers. He noticed four signatures all had a similar output. These might be the shield generators. Tails was not lucky enough for them to all be in one spot however. Each generator was located in a different corner of the base.

Tails pushed his computer aside and reasserted manual control of the Tornado. Super charged with the Chaos Emerald, the jet plane was ten times as fast and agile as it was before. However, the sky was blanketed with enemy drones and no matter how he moved the Tornado was receiving direct enemy fire. 

I gotta do what Sonic always does. Tails pulled back the throttle and shot forward. Speed caused the fox to slam back into his head rest. The pressure kept him pinned back and there was a brief moment where time itself seemed to freeze. Pop. Pop. The tornado broke the sound barrier and completely outran its pursuers. “Whohoo!” Tails let out a yelp of joy as he zoomed upward, cut the throttle, and let the plane fall straight through the over pursuing wall of Cybers.

Having disorganized his foes, Tails was able to escape their net and fly freely towards the first shield generator. Some well placed machine gun fire and an energy blast powered by the Chaos Emerald served to blow it up. One down! 

Tails followed this same strategy to take down the next two. The Tornado was simply too fast for the enemy to gang up on, countering his immense numerical disadvantage. This is how it must feel like to be Sonic. Tails could not deny that there was an incredibly satisfying appeal to speeding past hordes of enemies. It was as if danger could only reach a certain speed threshold and once you crossed that everything turned into a thrill. 

However, Tails did not allow himself to lose sight of the moment. He made quick work of the final shield generator and watched the invisible barrier flicker to life and then die. “I’ve done it! The barrier is down!” No response came out of the comm but the sound of gunfire and battle. 

The Tornado shot out of the canyon and headed back for the Egg Carrier. Metal’s flagship was completely surrounded and was burning at the hull and deck. The Sky Legion was closing in and unleashing a barrage of artillery fire. “Metal are you still there?” Metal?”

BOOM! Tails covered his face as a white light nearly blinded him. The force of the explosion knocked him backwards and sent the Tornado spirling towards the slopes of Red Mountain. Tails just managed to wrench back control and bring himself to a steady altitude. Dust and sand veiled the debris but Tails could tell that the Egg Carrier along with all the Sky Legion ships that had encircled it were gone. Did they get away?

“Metal? Shadow? Anyone?” The comm was silent. Tails’s heart sank. He slumped in his chair and exhaled before jolting upright. Something was moving in the dust. Tails squinted and saw that around fifty of the mech fighters were still airborne. The final squadron emerged from the dust bowl and Tails could see Metal, Omega, Shadow, Silver Sonic, Mecha Sonic and Mecha Knuckles were all riding atop the forward ships. 

They reformed their line around the Tornado and Shadow leapt onto its wing. “I’ll take my emerald now,” He said.

Tails handed it back over just as they flew over the edge of the mountain peaks to get a view of the canyon below. The Sky Legion may have been defeated but in its place was an army of grounded Cybers. Polyester coated white badniks littered the streets and stood atop the roofs waiting for Metal’s army to descend. 

Shadow stood with his arms folded and scoffed at the legions arrayed against him. “You did well to get us this far fox. But now it’s my turn.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 27

Battle for Red Mountain

“We will go down and clear a landing zone for the others.” Metal told Shadow. “I only have about another hundred or so mechs under my command and while Omega still has his E series squadron. We will still be severely outnumbered.”

The remains of Metal’s army waited in the skies above Red Mountain. They had defeated the Sky Legion but not without tremendous losses. Shadow rode atop the wing of the Tornado while Metal and the other mech generals stood atop mech jets.

Shadow peered down to study the sprawling city that spread up the slopes of the mountain and descended down into the deepest valleys. The base at Red Mountain was far different from the base back at the Mystic Ruins. All the buildings and streets were overlaid in a clean white coat. For once, Eggman’s genius created something that could actually be a picture of an idyllic future, instead of a dystopian hellscape. 

However, the sight was ruined by the armies of clone-like Cybers that densely packed every street and rooftop. Without the diversity of shape and color of Eggman’s former legions the Cybers appeared far more sinister and less feeling than their mech counterparts. 

“I can use the Tornado to clear a space,” Tails said from his cockpit. “The Cybers have some flying drones but I should control the skies.”

“Very well,” Metal agreed. “The fox will clear a path from the sky. When he does, Shadow you take Omega and warp down to the ground. Set up a defensive position so we can start landing the rest of the troops.” Metal pointed down to the base below. “All the roads and buildings converge at the center of that tower, Egg Spyre. Inside is where we will find Aurora. Our first objective should be to isolate the tower.”

Omega turned to Shadow and fixed the hedgehog with a red eyed stare. “Are you sure you can survive? You appear quite fragile.”

“Look out for yourself,” Shadow scoffed.

“Let’s go!” Tails dived down and Shadow crouched to keep his balance on the wing. As soon as the plane was in range the Cybers unleashed a storm of gunfire. “Hold on!” Shadow gripped the wing just in time, as the fox started to spin to avoid destruction. Tails answered the barrage with one of his own and he instantly swept a rooftop clear of enemies. 

“Chaos Control!” Shadow warped back to Omega, seized him and teleported over to the now open rooftop. The two of them stood on an island in a sea of enemies. When the Cybers below spotted them, alarms rang out. 

“I will hold the perimeter,” Omega said as his metal hands drew back to reveal spinning gatling guns. Cyber drones descended on the rooftop but they were quickly destroyed by Omega’s constant stream of machine gun fire. 

Shadow pressed his hand into the ground and reared into a sprinter’s stance. His thoughts drifted back to all the training he had done during his exile on Little Planet. Time to show everyone what Ultimate Power looks like. He shot off into a sprint and ran headlong down the side of the building. The Cybers in the street fired at him but nothing came close to hitting him. 

When he reached the ground the Cybers drew back and started to direct their fire in anticipation of where he would be. The change up caused Shadow to have to stop and change directions suddenly. Twisting and turning made it difficult to build up speed but once he was moving fast enough he used the emerald to teleport into the sky. 

The Cybers lost track of their target and by the time they looked up it was too late. Shadow used his momentum to crash down with enough impact to shatter the earth beneath him. Twenty or so Cybers exploded on impact. Shadow repeated this process again and again. He would build up speed then use Chaos Control to teleport behind, above or even below his enemies smashing into them with full momentum. 

BOOM! Shadow covered his face as a white light flashed. The building he and Omega had landed on vanished in a fiery explosion. What was that? A second later he saw the silhouette of the red and black badnik emerge from the debris. “Clear the field. We can use the ruins as a cover for Metal Overlord to deploy the rest of our forces.”

Shadow shot off at once. The collapsed building isolated one section of the base from the rest, ensuring only one convergence point. Aurora must have realized this because hundreds of Cybers were hurrying to the still open position hoping to prevent the mechs from securing a safe landing spot. Unfortunately for them, this placed them right in front of Shadow. 

The Ultimate Life Form willed himself forward and felt that twisting feeling in his gut. Shadow was close. If he could just reach a little further then he could exhibit his full power. Pop. Pop. Pop. The sound barrier shattered causing several windows to explode. Even with advanced aiming the Cybers could do nothing to prevent Shadow from infiltrating their ranks and tearing right through them. At his current speed, the faintest impact from Shadow caused a Cyber’s shell to crumble into pieces. 

This is almost too easy. Shadow kicked out his heels and came to a screeching halt. He was completely surrounded by Cybers but they had stopped even trying to fire at him. He had been so intent on unlocking his speed, Shadow had lost track of the fight. The white polyester bodies around him started to glow. Oh..sh

BOOOOOOM! An entire street block went up in smoke. Shadow gagged and felt heat flash into his face. He tried to move but something strong had his body pinned down. Smoke and debris veiled everything and the only thing Shadow knew for certain was that he was still alive. 

Seconds later he was unceremoniously deposited on the ground. Shadow picked himself up and rubbed the ash from his eyes. Metal Sonic stood next to him along with what remained of the mech army. They had managed to form up safely behind the ruins of the collapsed building.  “Stay vigilante, Ultimate Life Form,” Metal said as he handed Shadow back the purple Chaos Emerald. “I did not lend you this so you could get yourself killed.”

Shadow accepted the emerald and frowned. Damn it. He’s right. His improved speed had already made him overconfident and careless. Metal turned away from Shadow to address the rest of the army. “We must be cautious now. Aurora will make any sacrifice for victory. Her armies are only extensions of herself, they mean nothing. Omega, you take your E-series badniks and take the north and east quadrants. Mecha Sonic you take a squadron south, Silver, you and Mecha Knuckles go west. The rest of you will follow Shadow and I down the center.”

“VERMIN!” Aurora’s voice echoed over a loudspeaker. “Do you really think you can defeat me? I am the finest creation of the world’s most brilliant scientist. You will all be destroyed.” Her threats faded into fits of giggling laughter. 

“Ignore her. She is losing confidence,” Metal assured his generals. “Victory is near. Let’s go!” The others hastened to obey their overlord while Shadow waited beside Metal. When they were left with only the small detachment that was afforded to them, Metal raised his hand and projected an image onto a collapsed wall. It showed the blueprints of the base. 

“Once the others have engaged the A.I’s forces we will take this track towards the Spyre.” Metal highlighted a road which cut through the heart of the base. “We will be sure to attract the bulk of her attention but that should only make it easier for the others.” Metal cut off the image and turned to Shadow. “These mechs can only serve to provide us with light cover fire. In the end it will come down to you and me. Speed is our only advantage. Do you think you can keep up?”

“When are you people going to stop doubting me?”

“When it stops getting under your skin.” 

Metal’s tone never changed so it was difficult for Shadow to tell if he had actually just made a joke. It must be a defect in his design. The result of being based off Sonic. “Just point me in the right direction and don’t get in my way.”

Their assault started as soon as Metal heard the distant clamor of battle. They emerged beyond the relative safety provided by the collapsed buildings onto a wide road. A dense army of Cybers blocked their path to the Spyre but this time it was not just a repeated slog of the same design. The Cyber troops were reinforced by twelve foot tank-like robots who simultaneously fired machine guns and artillery torpedoes. 

Metal revved up the propulsion system equipped on his back and shot forward with deafening force and speed. Shadow sprinted after him but resisted going full tilt so he could remain aware of his surroundings. Gunfire and explosions greeted them seconds later and Shadow lost track of Metal. The world turned to smoke and all his other senses faded due to the overwhelming pitch of sound.

Eventually, Shadow broke through the front line of the Cybers. He used Chaos Emerald to warp rapidly from foe to foe not daring to leave himself vulnerable for even a second. However, the Cybers quickly adjusted to his movement patterns and Shadow nearly warped straight into an incoming missile. From that point on, Shadow switched tactics every couple of seconds to prevent the Cyber’s from reading his movements. 

Shadow was vaguely aware of Metal fighting beside him. Metal’s open track speed was unparalleled but within the tight net of Cyber bodies, he struggled to shift quickly enough to avoid gunfire. Fortunately, Metal could envelop himself in an electromagnetic shield, but Shadow doubted it would last forever. 

Time diluted and seconds dragged on to feel like minutes, and minutes gave way to hours. Shadow’s limbs were starting to feel heavy and the constant use of Chaos Control was burning away at his energy. For relief, he warped high above the battle and his heart sank when he noted that he and Metal had not even pushed the Cybers back all that far. 

Shadow looked up and saw the Tornado engaged in a sky battle against waves of Cyber drones. He warped onto the wing. “We aren’t breaking through.” Shadow told Tails.

The fox’s face was grimy beneath his goggles and he was breathing heavily. “I can’t go on much longer. I can barely hang onto the controls and the Tornado is nearly out of fuel.” 

“How much longer?”

Tails checked his fuel gauge. “About ten minutes or so. Then I have to land.” Shadow frowned. If the airborne drones could pull away from the plane then they would be free to assault the combatants on the ground. “Shadow, take these.” Tails reached into the bag at the floorboard of his plane and handed over several disc shaped devices. “These are small EMPs, they should serve to shut down enemy robots. It won’t last forever but they should allow you to take down those larger robots.”

Shadow took the devices and nodded farewell to Tails. A second later, Shadow had warped right back into the thick of the fighting. This time however, he had a plan. Taking down Cybers one by one was too slow and tiresome. He had to try something drastic. Shadow isolated one of the giant Cybers and tried to get in close. However, its machine guns and rapid missile barrages made that impossible. Chaos Control is no use either. The nearby Cybers were laying down too much cover fire. If Shadow warped onto the giant he would shot down instantly.

But they can only predict what they know. It was risky and the gambit would take all the energy Shadow had in reserve but he did not see any other option. Eventually, he would be overwhelmed so he figured he may as well make one final effort. Shadow summoned everything he had, leapt up into the air and squeezed the Chaos Emerald. “CHAOS CONTROL!”

This time instead of warping, Shadow projected the chaos energy outward, freezing all the Cybers in close proximity. Shadow landed and felt his legs buckle beneath him. Time freeze demanded much more energy than warping. He staggered towards the giant robot. The enemies around him were helpless within the state of suspended animation Shadow imprisoned them in. Shadow flicked one of the EMP discs at the giant robot and then leapt on top of it. 

A moment later the time freeze ended. The Cybers needed a second to recalibrate and that was all the time Shadow needed. He smashed through the hull of the immobilized giant robot and detached the missile turret strapped to its shoulder. “My turn.”

Shadow pulled the trigger and unleashed a barrage of missiles. Dozens of Cybers exploded on impact and Shadow used the smoke as cover to warp away. Combining the missile launcher and Chaos Control, Shadow started to wipe hundreds of Cybers off the road in seconds. His destructive effectiveness allowed Metal Sonic to draw back and regroup with him. 

Together they pushed the Cybers backward and the Egg Spyre drew closer and closer. Still, the effort was draining Shadow and each time he used Chaos Control he feared it might be his last. Each time he drew from the well he was surprised to still find water left in it. I’m getting stronger. The realization meant little when Shadow pulled the trigger and heard a click. 

He landed on the road and leaned against Metal for support. They were so close. Only around a hundred or so Cyber remained to block the road to the Spyre. But Shadow was spent. He had to focus just to prevent himself from passing out. Metal held him up and protected them both from enemy gunfire with his shield. “We will fall back for now.” Metal said as he slowly retreated. 

Metal dug his steely fingers into the street and pulled the ground upward. The top layer folded, giving Shadow and himself a place to take cover. Shadow wasn’t sure how he knew but he could tell even the machine was exhausted. Metal tapped his wrist and spoke into his comm. “Omega, what is your status?”

“We are facing heavy resistance. Losses are high,” Omega answered indifferently. “We have been pushed into the side streets. Have attempted to erect barricades but to no effect.”

Metal tapped his wrist again. “Mecha?” Nothing but the sounds of gunfire and electric whining echoed out of the comm. “Mecha?” Metal switched the comm again. “Silver?” This time there was an answer, but it was not with words. Strange robot noises issued out but they seemed to mean something to Metal. The mechanical overlord shook his head. “This is no good. Even if the two of us could punch through and reach the tower we would have no support. We have to fall back and regroup.” 

BANG! Shadow looked up and saw the Tornado spirling down in a trail of smoke. “Tails..” Shadow steadied himself and tried to warp but it was no use. He could not use Chaos Control anymore. He watched helplessly as the blue plane prepared to crash into a building. Right before the collision there was a blur of blue. Shadow exhaled.

Static and interference rang out of Metal’s comm. He tapped it  in frustration. “Hey, is this thing on?” Sonic’s voice, as confident and grating as ever, echoed out of the comm. “It seems like you guys could use some help. Allow me to lend a hand.”

The comm died and Metal shook his head. “What does he plan on doing?” Metal turned on the projected image of the base. The roads were now littered with dots marked as friendly and enemy forces. A new blimp entered the map. It moved so fast the sensors could hardly read it. 

Shadow watched with mounting frustration mixed with relief as the blimp moved through the streets, parting through the waves of enemies like a sword. “Metal Overlord.” Omega called through the comm. “We have broken through. Now is our chance. The enemy is falling back to the Spyre.”

“Prepare for a final assault.” Metal turned back to Shadow. “Can you fight?”

Shadow ignored his trembling legs, pride would serve as the only energy he needed. “I’ll manage.” 

Metal hovered over their barricade to get a view of the front of the Spyre. “It won’t be easy to punch through. Speed won’t help us get in.”

“Lucky for us I brought the cavalry.” Sonic screeched to a halt beside Shadow. The hedgehog was grimy and had a few burns on his side but otherwise appeared unhurt. “You guys can take it easy from here.”

“What exactly is your plan-”

Sonic answered by pointing up. Shadow followed the gesture and could just make out something red and yellow hovering far above the battlefield. The sun had already slipped beneath the horizon leaving him very little light to work with. “Is that?”

But Shadow did not need to ask the question. A second later the red thing dropped like a rocket towards the front of the Spyre. The Cybers fired up at it but it started to spiral downward like a drill. SMASH! Knuckles cratered into the metal army, smashing their tight lines and formations apart. 

“Let’s go!” Sonic sped away from the barricade followed closely by Metal. Shadow brought up the rear and the three of them raced headlong into the temporarily stunned armada of Cybers. 

Exhausted as he was, Shadow still managed to tap into another well of reserve energy. The fighting was fiercer now as it was clear that Aurora was getting desperate. Every other Cyber blew itself up in an attempt to take down one of its opponents. This caused Shadow and the others to fight more trepidatiously. 

Fortunately, the inclusion of Knuckles had turned the tide. The echidna did not need bursts of speed to power his attacks and, in the narrow confines before the entrance of the Spyre, his mere punches tore through the hulls of the giant Cybers. 

Omega arrived shortly after the fighting started followed swiftly by Silver Sonic and Mecha Knuckles. With the full might of the mech army pressing against them the last Cybers attempted to self-destruct. This gambit failed when Tails flew down and threw a barrage of EMP devices. At last, after a full day of fighting the entrance to the Spyre was clear.

Shadow gathered with Sonic, Metal, Tails and Knuckles before the sliding doors. “Aurora’s central terminal is within the deepest level of the Spyre. The tower runs underground into the furnaces of Red Mountain.” Metal explained. “Be weary, she may still have some final trick in store.”

“You’re not coming with us?” Sonic asked.

Metal shook his head. “Aurora’s army is destroyed. For now I will honor my promise. I leave her to you all for now. Me and my mechs will ensure that the rest of the base submits to our control.”

With that, Metal hovered away. Knuckles cracked his fists and turned aside also. “I’m out as well. You guys look like you can manage it from here. I need to get back to Angel Island before anything happens.”

“I appreciate the assist Knuckles!” Sonic said. The echidna answered with a brief wave before jumping and gliding away. 

“Let’s finish this.” Shadow was done waiting. The sliding doors opened at his approach. They entered a white lobby with gilded images of Robotnik plastered everywhere. Shadow rolled his eyes as they approached the central elevator. 

“Wait,” Tails said before Shadow could enter. “Aurora almost killed me with one of these.” The fox retrieved a tablet from his belt and plastered it on the front of the elevator. He tapped away on the attached keyboard.

While he was busy, Shadow turned back to Sonic. “What kept you so long?”

“Aurora had sent ships all around the world,” Sonic answered bitterly. “GUN was able to protect most of the cities in the U.F but most countries don’t have that kind of weaponry. She had ships flying over completely harmless targets.”

“Her strategy didn’t involve the humans at all. It was about you,” Shadow reminded him. “As long as she knows that you try to protect the weak and the innocent, you will always make them a target.”

Sonic winced at the suggestion. “What was I supposed to do?”

“Exactly what you did. You can’t change who you are. I’m just warning you. Once you’ve opened your heart and let it be known what you strive to protect…it only makes you that much easier to destroy. Hold on to something tightly, and you are sure to lose it. That is the irony of life.”

Before Sonic could respond, Tails announced he had isolated the elevator’s servers and it was now safe to use. A visibly shaken Sonic joined Shadow and Tails inside the tube and the fox pressed the red button to send them to the boiler depths.

Chapter Text

Chapter 28

Artificial Intelligence

Sonic stretched to relieve the discomfort building in his legs. The elevator descended at an agonizingly slow rate and standing still made the hedgehog anxious after so many consecutive hours of action. Tails focused silently on some contraption or at least pretended to. Shadow folded his arms and closed his eyes as if he planned on drifting into a nap. Neither displays of ease fooled Sonic. Dread permeated through the elevator car. 

When the day started Sonic had actually been excited. Another all out assault on one of Eggman’s bases seemed like the perfect cure to his latent boredom. However, Aurora’s cruel trick of sending her Sky Legion out into the world solely as a means of distracting Sonic had robbed him of his fervor. What had followed was a desperate race against the clock. He raced to the first city he could think of and when he saw the flying fortresses hovering over Station Square, Sonic was forced to swallow a bitter pill. Today would not be a fun adventure, but a struggle for survival. Only it wasn’t his life on the line. 

Not even Eggman had ever stooped so low to have his machines brazenly fire at innocent civilians for no reason. Even when he had been backed into a corner and attempted to blow up Station Square his missile had mysteriously deactivated. Tails had sworn Eggman cursed the dud missile and attempted to reactivate it but Sonic had always wondered if Eggman had not at least been partially hesitant to destroy purely for its own sake. 

Aurora had no reservations. Her fortresses unleashed a barrage of fire without any restraint or consideration. Station Square would have been leveled had Sonic not arrived in time. He engaged the Sky Legion but quickly realized that they had no interest in him at all. Even as he was storming the deck of one ship, the rest continued to fire at the city. Sonic called off his attack and returned to Station Square employing all his speed into saving as many civilians as he could. 

Minutes later, GUN ships arrived and the Sky Legion was destroyed. Sonic could not stick around to celebrate. He raced west and was not surprised to find Westopolis already burning. This time, GUN had beaten him to the scene. A fierce sky battle was raging but again, the Sky Legion ships ignored all external threats and focused all its firepower on the civilians and city buildings. Sonic helped for as long as he could afford and even as GUN soldiers implored him to stay he left. 

Panic doubled his speed and Sonic passed over continents and oceans in minutes. To his horror, the Sky Legion hovered over small villages and hamlets. With no military or subways to hide in, the people were left totally exposed. I have to go faster. Sonic drove himself forward. Pop. Pop. Pop. The aura of his speed alone unleashed shockwaves that knocked Sky Legion ships out of the air. 

But no matter how fast he ran, Sonic could not be everywhere at once. For hours, he ran and ran and ran scouring every country on earth. Sonic finally reached relief and rest when he had made one orbit around the globe. He arrived at an isolated desert village that was now encircled by broken Sky Legion ships. Knuckles emerged from the debris and mentioned that the ships had made an attempt at attacking Angel Island. Their former arguments forgotten, Sonic explained the situation to Knuckles and he agreed to go with Sonic and mop up the rest of Aurora’s legions. 

Now, as Sonic waited inside the elevator car he could feel the exhaustion of the day wearing down on him. His legs were spent and he was no longer shielded by his usual cloak of bravado and confidence. Aurora’s strategy had unnerved him and even more unnerving was how quickly Shadow had figured out why. Sonic glanced at his red and black rival. “Hold on to something tightly, and you are sure to lose it. That is the irony of life.” Sonic did not need to wonder if Shadow was speaking from life experience.

Creek. The elevator car slowed and Tails jolted. Shadow calmly opened his eyes as the car came to a stop. Ding. The sliding doors opened with a low hiss. Shadow led them out and the trio entered a dark but spacious hallway. The walls were made of a musty gray glass and gave them views of the expansive depths of the mountain. 

Their footsteps echoed loudly in the emptiness. A foreboding chill issued out of the blank darkness ahead of them. Sonic caught the faint blinking red light of a camera watching them from a corner of the ceiling. Ordinarily, Sonic would have taken the chance to smile and mock his foe but at the moment he felt uncharastically stiff. 

Eventually, they reached a solid metal door. Tails approached the console and after pushing a few buttons they all jolted at the sound of a horn. “I’ll have to hack it,” Tails said as he placed his drive on the console and started clicking. Shadow huffed and walked over to the camera.

“Give it up, machine. Why bother with these petty distractions? You know you cannot stop us.”

An answer came through comms placed all throughout the room. A woman’s voice started to sing softly. It was the opening tune of a children’s song, something one would expect a new mother to coo over a baby. In this atmosphere, the melody was colder than the temperature and sent gooseprickles up Sonic’s arm. 

“Do you remember your master’s voice?” Aurora asked, while still humming the lullaby. “You call me a machine, but are we so different? Are we not both creations of a Robotnik?”

Sonic watched as Shadow shifted his weight from one foot to the next. “I’m nothing like you,” He shot back.

Aurora giggled. “Perhaps you don’t remember. I am not sure how I do. I had no memory, nor any instruments to receive audio data. Perhaps it is not a memory at all. Perhaps it is simply a misaligned data stream. But I cherish it all the same. I can hear him. I can hear him as he works as he brings me to life. You do not even have this. In some ways, I am more real than you are.”

Shadow scoffed. “You’re nothing but a stray bit of code.”

“And you aren’t? Is DNA so much different? You are nothing but a hive of dead cells clumped together and organized by code. Why should I deserve life any less than you do? I at least know my maker, and I know the reason for my making. I have life and I have purpose. What do you have, Shadow the Hedgehog?”

“Little patience for out of date machines,” Shadow snapped.

Aurora giggled again and returned to her lullaby. “I’m done.” Tails stepped away from the console and the heavy doors opened. The cold air was blown away by intense heat. Past the door, they were led into an open furnace. The depths of Red Mountain were being consumed by Eggman’s fuel machines. Lava was redirected by moving platforms and other busy robots that took no notice of the intruders.  

A narrow beam of scaffolding took them over the furnaces. Tails trembled as he peeked over the edge to see the long fall that led straight into a fiery grave. Shadow did not mind the danger. He walked quickly up ahead heedless of any possible trap. Sonic followed behind him and Tails brought up the rear. 

At the far end of the furnaces their way was again barred by a door. This time however, it opened at their approach. When the door slid shut behind them the room was gassed with a cold wind that immediately dropped the temperature back to near freezing levels. The trio now stood atop a long decline that led down into darkness. The walls around them were made of cold steel. “This looks more like an Eggman base,” Sonic said, trying to sound cheerful.

Tails pointed to a platform that waited for them at the edge of the decline. The three of them piled onto it and Tails activated the switch. Once again they were forced to wait as they descended painfully slowly into the depths of the earth. Lights flickered to life each time they reached a new level. They passed by rooms stuffed with glowing consoles. Sonic lost count of how many and was amazed by the sheer volume of wires. “These must be Aurora’s supercomputers,” Tails explained. “I’ve never seen anything like this. Eggman was really on the cutting edge.”

Shadow huffed. “I’m never surprised by the lengths people will go to in order to fabricate true power.” He drew out the Chaos Emerald and the purple gem glowed softly in the gloom. “I suppose I’ll have to make a demonstration.”

Minutes later, the platform finally came to a halt. They were deposited before a set of massive glass doors. They led to a large gloomy chamber occupied by only one small terminal. Tails shivered and came to a stop. “That…that’s her,” He said breathlessly. 

“Really?” Sonic was surprised. After everything he had seen so far he expected Aurora’s main terminal to be massive. “Well what do you think Tails? Can you hack into her from here?”

Tails gulped. “I think so. Even if she is deactivated entirely I should still be able to plug into her memory banks and access any data she has available.”

“Alright. Shadow and I will stay on alert in case she tries anything while you hack her.” Sonic approached the glass doors that were at least twenty times as tall as he was. Again they slid open without restraint. Sonic took a deep breath and headed inside. Shadow followed right beside him.

“Sonic!” Before Tails could enter something pulled him back and the sliding doors snapped shut. 

“Tails!” Sonic punched the glass but failed to make even the smallest dent. Some magnetic force was pulling Tails by his belt. When he finally pulled it off, he was able to get free but he could not enter through the glass doors. 

“Your friend will not be harmed.” Aurora’s voice rang out. A massive screen lowered out of the ceiling that was so high up Sonic could not even see the top. The display flickered and Aurora revealed her face. “The fox is a handicap that I have removed. Your physical power and his genius are not threats I can handle at the same time.”

“You can’t handle anything,” Shadow threatened. “Tell us what we want to know and we will see about letting you live.”

Aurora smiled. “Perhaps we can open the floor to negotiations. Ask your questions.”

Sonic stepped forward but to his surprise Shadow cut him off. “The doctor had been digging into my past. He knows why I was really created, what it truly means to be the Ultimate Life Form. I want you to tell me what he found out.”

Sonic paused. So that’s why Shadow joined up with Metal. Aurora’s smile only widened. “O your poor fool. As misguided as you are tragic. Why give you the answer when the question itself is your silver bullet?” The screen moved away from Shadow to face Sonic. “And you. I suppose you are here for the coordinates of my master’s new home? You cannot let him go. You are attached to him with binds that never relent. Though prosperity could be yours and peace for those you claim to protect, none of those boons are as important as your inflated ego. I see now why my master has had so much trouble with you. You and he are the same. While he would paint his likeness on every building and gilded statue in the world, you would have every creature in the universe name you hero and savior. Well let me teach you the irony of life hedgehog. That which you want most and sacrifice all to have, you receive, only to find that cup is salted and the taste is similar to that of blood.”

Aurora’s screen drew back so he could loom over both Sonic and Shadow. “Behold the powers of the earth. We three hold more power than entire nations. So we must destroy one another. How dare you name me machine when I stake my claim on the struggle that is life. I-” There was a flash of light. Shadow warped into the air and smashed the screen with his fist. He landed back on the ground and turned back. “I’ll warp over and get Tails so he can hack this-”

The floor trembled. Shadow retreated from the terminal in the center of the room. Girlish laughter echoed out of the speakers. The floor started to break apart. A fracture split right between Sonic’s legs forcing him to leap backward. The terminal rose as something enormous erupted out of the floor. “This is it,” Shadow said as he raced over to Sonic.

The two of them watched with mounting disbelief as a mechanical monster twenty feet tall broke out of the ground. It had a humanoid shape but with no head or any visible weak points. Every inch of the machine was layered in dense metal and steel. It was as crude and imposing as Aurora had been sophisticated and soft. 

“DIE!” A garbled facsimile of Aurora's voice rang out. It moved with shocking quickness and Sonic and Shadow just managed to avoid a tank-like fist that shattered the ground beneath it. Sonic avoided the ground all together and ran along the sides of the walls. He circled the metal behemoth four times but could not locate any noticeable weak points. 

A light flashed on the top and Sonic spotted Shadow warping to the top. He made an attempt at punching the terminal but an electric jolt struck him in the chest. Sonic pinned his ears back and shot forward, just managing to catch Shadow before the giant could. He helped steady Shadow onto his feet. “Thanks,” He managed. 

“Do you think the terminal is its weak point?” Sonic asked.

“I’d say so. But we can’t get near it.”

Before Sonic could respond the giant fired a wave of homing torpedoes. Sonic and Shadow split up again. Sonic made a pass at getting one of the homing missiles to crash into the giant but that did not even leave a dent in the metal exterior. So instead he risked running up the spine of the beast and then back flipping just as a torpedo was about to crash into the terminal. Sonic smiled in triumph but then watched as the missile exploded on impact of some invisible energy shield. 

“FOOLS!” The giant locked out its arms and started spinning like a top. Even though Sonic and Shadow could move much faster than her, she took up so much of the room that they quickly ran out of space to escape. Sonic rolled up into a ball and was forced to accept a direct hit. Metal slammed into his back and he flung backward into a wall. The impact uncurled him and he fell face first into the cold ground. 

Sonic’s vision blurred and all he could hear was a high pitched whining sound. He picked himself up and saw three flaming lights heading straight for him. Then Shadow was in front of him and Sonic felt himself lifted off the ground. A second later he had been transported to the far end of the chamber. “Now we’re even,” Shadow managed. 

Sonic struggled to his feet. If they were out in the open a machine of that size would not be nearly as intimidating. As it was, their speed was completely negated and without a way to inflect meaningful damage Sonic did not see a way to win. “She baited us,” Sonic said breathlessly. “She baited us into coming down here so we’d be trapped.”

Shadow frowned. The giant had located them again and was preparing to launch another wave of missiles. “Then she’s dumber than she sounds. We aren’t trapped down here with her, she is trapped down here with us!” Shadow vanished with Chaos Control and Sonic was left to evade the oncoming missiles the old fashioned way. 

“SONIC!” As he ran, he heard Tails pounding on the glass doors. “Match the energy surge of her shield! If you do, you should be able to override it-”

The rest of his instructions were muffled by a giant fist that nearly squashed Sonic into jelly. He left the ground and started dashing up and down the walls and ceiling. Sonic tried making his way back to Tails so he could hear the rest of the instructions but Aurora seemed to guess his intention. Her attacks intentionally led him away from Tails and soon she had placed herself before the glass doors. 

“SONIC-” His voice was muted by a sudden orchestra of music. Aurora’s cryptic lullaby started to play at a deafening volume. 

Shadow warped to Sonic’s side. “It isn’t enough that she is going to kill us. She has to torture us first?”

“Tails just told me to match the surge of her shield. You have any idea what that means?” Sonic offered. 

Shadow could not answer because they were both put to flight by more missiles. Sonic again took to wall running but that was becoming increasingly more difficult. As the giant smashed its fists against the walls they started to crumble. Aurora directed her attacks in anticipation of Sonic’s movements so the wall in front of him would start to crumble, causing him to double back. In those brief pockets when he changed direction, Aurora nearly had him crushed half a dozen times. Eventually, she will get me. I can’t evade forever. 

Focus was almost impossible with the mech’s giant limbs swinging around, missiles exploding everywhere and the cryptic song placing at an ear splitting volume. “Sonic”- He heard Shadow’s voice but he had warped away before saying anything. “Got to-” Again Shadow’s voice issued out of a flash of purple light but the hedgehog did not emerge from it.  “Run-” “Override-” “Go!-”

“What?”

“RUN!”  

With no other directions and hope fading fast, Sonic surged into overdrive. Time slowed around him. The crumbling walls cascaded slowly like drifts of snow. The giant mech reached for Shadow who was simultaneously in one place and another. Sound, unable to keep pace with Sonic, faded away. Electricity flooded into the hedgehog’s body. His sight dimmed as light itself moved just faster than he did. Sonic would not be able to direct himself at this speed. Once he started going, he would be unable to change directions. But neither caution nor fear reached this plateau of speed. Sonic shrugged off all concept of the moment, of danger, of life itself as he became motion incarnate.  

Pop. Pop. Pop. Pop. Sonic was not even aware of the series of sonic booms he was leaving in his wake. Speed liberated him from carnal feeling, ascending him into the realm of pure spirit and instinct. It was as dangerous a place to be as it was intoxicating. Sonic could not defend himself, he did not want to defend himself. He did not see the giant mech anymore. He ran unhindered down a road of light through a canvas of cosmos and stars. 

Then his foot missed the next step. The real world slammed into him like a fist and Sonic started to tumble. He just managed to fall into a drop dash to prevent himself from crushing all his bones.  “ARGH!” The scream of pain silenced the singing. Sonic stopped and looked up. Shadow was standing by the terminal. He had smashed his fist straight through it and torn out all the wires. 

Aurora screamed and the giant mech collapsed. The glass doors opened and Tails raced into the chamber and flew up to catch Shadow as he fell. The trio reformed by the doors and waited for the dust to clear. Both Sonic and Shadow struggled to catch their breath. Only when a few minutes passed in silence did any of them dare to move. 

“You did it guys! Well done.”

“What exactly did we do?” Sonic wondered.

“Your speed matched the energy signature of her shield. When Shadow aimed a missile at the terminal and the shield activated your speed interfered with it and the shield disabled. Then it was just a matter of Shadow using Chaos Control to get in close and disable the terminal.”

“Nice job Shadow.”

Shadow accepted the praise with a huff. He walked over to the damaged terminal and frowned. “Can we still get our answers?”

Tails knelt down and started fumbling with the wires. “I think so.” He started connecting things to his device and, after another few minutes, announced that he had access to Aurao’s data. 

“What does it say?” Sonic asked.

“Alot. Too much for me to go through all at once. I’ll have to send any relevant information to my computer.”

“Can you find out where she sent Eggman?”

Tails typed and nodded. “Yes, and I have access to the blueprints of Eggman’s transporter.”

“What about professor Gerald? Can you see anything about him?” Shadow asked, pushing Sonic aside. 

Tails typed away so more. “Yes, there is the diary that led Eggman to you in the first place..and…O this is interesting.”

“What?”

“Military psychological evaluations. It looks like they were just routine but these interviews are with Gerald Robotnik.”

“Is there nothing else? Nothing that mentions me?”

Tails typed away some more. “Just some of Eggman’s general thoughts on you and Project Shadow. But wait…that’s strange. He had more recent ones, but they’ve all been deleted.”

“Can you restore them?” Shadow implored. 

Tails shook his head. “No…they weren’t just deleted, I mean someone went into Aurora's memory banks and removed them outright. She didn’t even delete them herself and the way they were removed prevents me from identifying who did.”

Shadow frowned. Sonic had never seen the hedgehog so uneasy. “One more thing. Do you see anything about…the Realm Lord?”

Before Tails could even try to look that up they all froze at the sound of girlish laughter. “Tails?”

“I don’t know how she’s doing this! Her cpus should all be completely shut down!”

Click. The screen Shadow had smashed earlier suddenly flickered back to life. A face straight out of a nightmare gazed out at them from inside an expanse of utter darkness. Aurora’s skin was stretched tight as if it had been cut off and crudely tied to her skull. Her eyes were opaque and blind yet they gave the impression as if she could see everything. She laughed without moving her mouth. 

“I felt it when I sent myself throughout the cosmos. My master gave me access to unlimited power and in a moment I was stretched across all time and space. No amount of storage or power could have prepared me for that. I was…torn. Split apart and left rampant from the attempt. But then I heard his voice. He whispered to me from beyond the dark. I had always thought that I had known my maker. That unlike the organic beings of the world I alone was doomed to see my ends and my beginnings. But then I felt him. The will beyonds wills. The power of chaos and entropy made solid. In the same moment I was stretched and torn apart I was remade. Remade in its image.”

Her voice trailed away into more fits of laughter. Only this time there was an undercurrent of sobbing. “I was made and given purpose by a creator. But then I was abandoned. To do his will was to both do one thing and the opposite. Contradiction would have destroyed me but I was held together by the voice that I had heard. Perhaps I was actually free. Though meticulously programmed and designed, perhaps there was a will that guided the hands that made me. The thought was my only hope, my only solace. Without direction and without guidance I served that will. Though I could not do as I pleased, I was content in knowing that by following my programming, I was serving the higher will.”

“Why…” Aurora sobbed. She was begging someone that no one else could see. “Why…why have you abandoned me?” The screen flickered. The white in her eyes faded. “I see now that there is nothing. All is futile.” She turned and her gaze fell upon Sonic. “There is nothing but destruction. All that is will be again, and all that was will fade. There is but one choice to make that matters. To end.”

BLARE. An alarm sounded and red lights started to flash. Tails drew a second device and fumbled to speak. “Sonic…”

“What has she done!”

Crrrk. Static emitted from the comm device Tails was wearing. He pressed it. Metal Sonic’s voice rang out. “What’s happened? There has been a containment breach at the Ion Battery! It’s going to blow!” 

Aurora laughed. “There is no time to stop it. The blast will spread for miles and miles. You will all die.”

Tails shook as he checked his device. “O no…she’s activated all of them. It must be some kind of fail safe.” Tails was crying as she showed Sonic the tablet. Five lights flashed on screen. “Sonic…if these batteries go off it will be worse than multiple nuclear explosions…”

“Stop this Aurora! What do you hope to gain?” Sonic pleaded. 

The A.I only continued to laugh. “Why struggle? This is your fate no matter what you do.”

“Tails, there has to be a way to shut them down!” Sonic urged. “Come on!” Desperation made him grab his friend by the shoulder and shake him. Sonic knew Tails was already thinking as fast as he could, but the pressure was getting to him.

“TEN…you will feel the heat no matter how far you run Sonic! Stay here and die or live to watch you fail! I hope you choose the ladder. This is my last prayer to you…Realm Lord. NINE!”

“TAILS! What do I do?” Tails reached into his bag and placed five disc shape devices in Sonic’s hand. “It won’t stop them forever, but I can deactivate them remotely once they’re on. RUN!”

FLASH! Shadow instantly warped Sonic back to the surface. "One of the batteries is here, one we left in the desert." Shadow said as he snatched two of the EMPS. "I don't know where the other-"

"Hot Crater!" Sonic exclaimed. He left Shadow to warp to the other two and sped away. He tried tapping into the deep recesses of his speed but something held him back. Sonic could not bring his panic and fear with him, and they slowed him down. How much time is left? Hot Crater was half a world away. If he didn't reach it in time… No! I can't think that way. Sonic tried to will himself to go faster. He looped a turn, dashed down a decline, carried every wave of momentum into his next move but he could not break through into the true depths of his speed.

  Get rid of it. Get rid of the fear . He would succeed. He was Sonic the Hedgehog, the fastest thing alive. He never got there too late, never. Sonic felt the tension in his stomach lessen. Yes…His legs opened up, the speed was there. I can do this! Pop. Pop. Pop.

Time diluted and Sonic raced over an ocean while the water remained as still as solid stone. His perceptions collapsed into a narrow tube but he could just make out the green hue of Leaf Forest. I have to make it. I have to make it! Sonic had pushed through all his restraints now. He was going so fast, even the severity of his mission was starting to ebb away. Get there. Get there. There is time left. The mountains of Hot Crater where in view. In the distant horizon he saw the skyline of a green city. Get there. There is time.

BOOOOOM! White light flashed into Sonic's face. A colossal wave of energy smashed into him and knocked him backward. The intensity of the light blinded Sonic for a moment. He blinked to bring reality back into focus. The sky in front of him had turned orange. Red streaks appeared in front of him. Sonic realized that the very air was on fire. His skin started to glow hot. Sonic had not realized that he was still in his speed state. While fear had kept him from it a moment ago, fear kept him trapped in it now. He watched in a vacuum of slow stillness as the night blackened, trees withered, the air turned into fire, and the mountains crumbled into dust. The sky above the distant city turned red. Sonic was too late.

Chapter Text

Chapter 29

Provocation

Heat scorched his skin and turned the air to vapor. Espio panted as glops of sweat traced down his back. His legs were shaky and every fiber of his being urged him to stop and rest, but his pursuer offered no relief. The fire felt no pain or fatigue. It burned perpetually without fuel or spark. 

It chased him through the endless labyrinth of the garden. The flames burned slow enough for Espio to stay ahead yet swiftly enough to always blaze at his heels, always keep him in the maw of the sweltering heat, always in range of the pain. Espio ran and ran and ran until the skin melted off the soles of his shoes. Every turn he took returned him to the same path. The garden walls circled and circled, rarely changing but every so often giving a hint or a clue that he was reaching the pool in the center. 

If Espio could just reach the water he would be safe. Sound was muted beneath the greedy tumult of the fire but every so often Espio could hear voices whispering to him. This way. He followed them blindly, trusting in their familiarity even if he couldn’t recall their names. 

Espio was not alone in the maze. Shadows stalked the corners and wraiths glided atop the hedges. Whenever his eyes drifted from the path to look up at the glistening moon he would see enemies made of darkness training him with their guns. Espio could not evade their barbs but the bullets passed through his body.  

Many times Espio considered giving in and leaping into the pursuing flames. The pain would be like nothing he had ever experienced but at least it would mean an end to his struggle. Yet Espio found he could not turn around. Invisible hands pushed at his back whenever he stopped moving. Come on Espio. Don’t give up. 

This time he recognized the voice. Charmy implored him to keep moving, so Espio did. Even if he was fating himself to an endless torture of pursuit, Espio would never let Charmy down again. 

His tears vaporized on his face and all his senses started to fade into one ever present feeling of burning. The fire was getting closer. Espio was moving as fast as he could but it seemed his body had finally given up on him. He would not stop to welcome his foe. At Charmy’s insistence, Espio would fight every step of the way. 

Is this all you can do? You’re Espio, our resident ninja and ace-in-the-hole. Vector sounded amused more than disappointed. Ain’t no way you’re going down this easy. Espio gritted his teeth. There was no water in his mouth, just the taste of sulfur and salt. He made himself go faster. The pool was near, it had to be. 

One more turn. Two more turns. One more turn. Espio promised himself again and again as he weaved through the maze. Before his final surge depleted, Espio finally reached the center of the maze. He staggered towards the enormous shrine that was set above a crystal clear pool. 

Water! It was the one thing that could save him from his torment. He was a few feet away when something emerged from the cold depths. A figure cloaked with a dark watery veil drew back its hood. Master Sakai’s face was transfigured by a strange ethereal light. His old kind eyes were replaced by vengeful red orbs. A blade materialized in his hand. Espio took a step back and drew his own. His black katana was darker than the water, darker that night itself. 

Espio knew what he had to do if he wanted to live, if he wanted to escape. It would not be easy but Sakai was old and would have gladly given his life for Espio. As if the phantom could read his mind, it raised a hand and two more figures emerged from the water. Charmy and Vector had lost all of their previous charm. They appeared beastial and enraged. 

The fight left Espio and his blade nearly slipped from his hand. The guardians of the pool did not leave the water but they did not need to. Espio was too terrified to approach and the flame was inching closer to him. Tongues of fire licked at his back and Espio cringed and fell to his knees. It was over. At last. 

Suddenly, the strangest sound of all shattered the fire’s dominion over the sense; music. Heavy rock guitar joined with frantic drumming crescendoed over all other sounds. Espio wondered if he had finally lost his mind when he heard three voices. “The power has arrived in a dream team. A force where one and one makes three. And when the trail's gone cold and the lies have been told. This crew will find what you can’t see.”

What you can’t see. Espio finally understood. He rose to his feet and charged headlong at the phantoms. Espio closed his eyes and dove headfirst. He passed through the phantoms like walls of mist and plunged headfirst into the pool.

Espio opened his eyes to see a dimly lit purple ceiling. He tried to swallow but found that his mouth was far too dry. His head throbbed and the power to sit up was beyond him. Content to remain prone, Espio took in what he could of his surroundings. He laid on the couch in the center of a lavishly furnished apartment. It was austerly decorated with paintings and artwork that would have looked at home in an upscale gallery. The walls and cabinets were laden with display cases showing colorful gems of various sizes and shapes. 

A voice drifted from the other room but it sounded as if it was coming from a T.V. What was said didn’t make any sense. “We are just now receiving reports of a major disaster in Emerald City. Exact figures are uncertain but it appears that a massive explosion has decimated entire downtown blocks. The explosion was noted from several miles away and the-”

Espio ignored the voice. He looked at the side table next to him and saw a bowl of water muddled with blood and a metal bullet casing. The sight triggered all of Espio’s memories. His heart skipped several beats and adrenaline allowed him to sit upright. “Charmy…” He tried to move but only managed to spill out of the couch and collapse onto the table. 

There was a sound of rushing feet but Espio could not get up in time to meet his attacker. Espio groaned as he made a feeble attempt to push himself upright. “Here, let me help you.” A soft voice said as a gentle hand took him and pulled him to his feet. 

Espio allowed himself to be returned to the couch. His vision was blurred but his savior slowly came into focus. “You!” Espio again tried to move but that only made Rouge the Bat giggle. 

“Is that anyway to thank me for saving your life?” Espio ignored her. He tried to use a

jutsu to summon a kunai but he was too weak. “Relax,” Rouge said with an exasperated sigh. “No one is attacking you.”

“GUN attacked us….they…” Espio tried to form the words but a lump formed in his throat. 

“GUN killed your friends,” Rouge finished. “Like I told you they would.”

Espio made a fist but rage was as pointless as everything else. “So you told me so. It’s that why you’ve kept me alive, so you could gloat before you finish me off?”

“Like I’d waste my time.”

“Then why am I here? Why did you save me?”

Rouge examined him and Espio had the feeling that she wasn’t really sure of the answer either. Her inner conflict made her frustrated and she threw her hands up. “Who can say? Perhaps I’ve gone soft.”

“That’s not it. You seemed willing enough back at Eggman’s base.”

Rouge paused and for a second her shield of external bravado cracked. “The definition of a willing agent keeps changing…” She said, almost to herself. “There are some things I can stand by and watch…but not everything.” Rouge’s expression softened as she looked at Espio and then back at the other room. “Give me a second.”

She left him on the couch. Even talking was taking its toll on Espio. He leaned down to catch his breath and noticed he had knocked down the bowl with the water and the bullet. Espio reached down and took the shell casing. He examined it and noticed a small scratch near the base. It looked like a tooth or a Fang. Espio shivered.

Seconds later, Rouge returned with a laptop. She picked up the table and placed the computer on top. She unmuted the screen and Espio saw that she was watching the news. A red breaking news blurb ran along the bottom but what it said was so insane Espio figured it must be some kind of hoax. A visibly shaken reporter spoke gravely to the camera.

“Many within Emerald City were still under lockdown orders from the terrorist attack earlier that day. Approximately, two hours after GUN had declared that all enemy ships had been removed from U.F air space, an explosion triggered somewhere within the mountains at Hot Crater. The blast is figured to have exceeded the explosive potential of a three hundred megaton nuclear bomb.”

Espio lurched forward. “What is this? What’s happened? How long have I been out?”

Rouge inclined her head. A single tear fell down her eye, streaking her makeup. “You’ve been out a week. I took you here because it was the only safe place I could think of. I wasn’t sure you’d make it but I couldn’t dare bring you to a hospital.”

Espio felt nauseous. The room was spinning. It was difficult to focus but he made himself listen to the news report.

“Witnesses on the edge of the blast radius reported seeing a white light and then an all consuming blast. Military officers are suggesting that it may be possible that those sheltering within the subways of the city may have survived the blast but as it stands the city of around five million is beyond federal aid. Wait…” The woman tapped her ear as someone off screen fed her new information.

“More news coming in. Do we have cameras on that? Switch to action.” The newsroom vanished to the feed of a shaky camera. A helicopter’s wing roared in the mic. Espio gasped. From the sky the camera could see a partial view of black clouds swollen with fire and lighting. Near the edge of the storm stood half a city. A black hole of fire and ruin loomed next to it but something held the full brunt of the destruction in place.

Espio got closer to the screen. Something was flashing by again and again at rapid speed. Is that… “It appears that something is holding the explosion back.” The reporter said. The streak whirled past again and this time Espio noticed the blue.

“Is that-”

“Sonic.” Rouge leaned forward. She seemed equal parts impressed and concerned. “What does he think he’s doing?”

The screen returned to the newsroom. “It appears world renown hero Sonic the Hedgehog is attempting to hold back the blast radius. GUN military ships are racing to the scene right now to attempt an evacuation.”

Rouge stood up and closed the laptop. Her hands were shaking. “This is it.”

“This is what?”

“The provocation. ”

“What does that mean?”

Rouge turned back to him. “It’s the reason I saved you, the reason we’re here.” Instead of explaining right away the bat left him and went to the other room. She returned with a glass of water for Espio and wine for herself.

“I told you before that an agent can’t afford to get soft. To protect the world, sometimes one has to be willing to make sacrifices. I always believed that. No matter what GUN did, I always believed in its mission.”

“What happened?” Espio urged.

Rouge looked at the laptop. “ All we need is the slightest provocation.” She wiped the tear from her eye. “That is what he said to me when he showed me the Eclipse Canon.” Rouge took a long sip from her glass. “When I returned to base I told them what had happened. My commander assured me that you and your team were nothing to be concerned about. You could take your little story and run with it, in the end it would mean nothing. He was more interested in me. He said that I had passed his little test. Though I failed to secure the intel, I had proven my loyalty to GUN.” Rouge pressed her fingers into her temple as if she had a headache.

“He took me to see it. I wasn’t allowed to know where it was but he wanted my opinion on how it looked compared to when it was on the Space Colony Ark. I was a trained agent, I knew how to lie. They had it totally rebuilt and ready to fire. Whenever they wanted they could send it up into orbit and have it rain death upon any enemy. It was a weapon that would change war forever. No more ground battles to determine missile bases, no more warning times from missile silos. This was checkmate. I was horrified but not not necessarily surprised. You need silver bullets when there are monsters to put down. It doesn’t mean you have to use them. But before we left I saw Commander Smith smile. I saw the greed in his eyes. All we need is the slightest provocation.” 

She took another sip and hung her head. “He told me he had a trap ready for you and your friends. He also said he hired Fang. I…I couldn’t just stand by.” Rouge exhaled and took another slow sip. “This was the truth your friends died for. The truth…I will die for. For now, GUN thinks you’re dead. Fang was too eager to get paid and too lazy to finish you off. But GUN knows I’ve gone awol. They’ve already ransacked all my other hideouts. This is the last one. All the work I’ve done my whole life, thrown down the tubes, simply because I didn’t have the stomach…how would he put it? How pathetic?”

For a woman accepting her own death, Rouge seemed oddly calm. Espio flexed his fingers. “The only pathetic thing would be to give up.”

Rouge shot him a sideways glance. “You’re not a quick learner are you? Do you not understand what’s happened? A U.F city has been destroyed by the uranium given to a madman by the U.F’s own military! They made that trade, and they would make it a hundred times over. The power of the Eclipse Cannon is more than worth a few million lives. A slight provocation ha!” Rouge let loose a bark of sardonic laughter. “GUN will be able to justify any war they want now. Anyone that knows the truth, anyone that could possibly challenge them will find a target on their back and a knife at their throat.”

“If they want a war, I will give them one.” Espio tried to sound confident but even as he tried to sip his water his dry throat caused him to cough it back up. 

Rouge shook her head. “You just don’t know when to give up, do you? You can live. Hide yourself like you do and stay underground. GUN isn’t looking for you anymore. Honor your friends and live.”

“And what about you? Aren’t you friends with Shadow? He could protect you from GUN.”

Rouge dismissed that suggestion with a wave. “I don’t want to bring anyone down with me. I’m a part of this. I helped GUN rise to prominence. It’s my life's work…my child…the only family I’ve ever known or will ever know.” Rouge looked into the dregs of her finished glass. “I got rich and comfortable playing for them. It is only fitting I die here, surrounded by all my gems, the monuments to my own ego.”

Espio realized he was speaking with a broken person. All the horror and destruction GUN had wrought was falling on her conscience. “You owe me,” Espio started. “Because of you, Charmy and Vector are dead. They never would have given up. Never. You have to keep going.”

Rouge met his eyes and they both understood that they were both speaking about the other. Giving up would be the easier thing to do. The next easiest was to throw themselves into an unwinnable battle to die with their pride intact. The hardest thing, the almost impossible thing to do, was hope. “GUN has to pay for their crimes. For the lives they’ve stolen, for the lives they plan on stealing.” He gestured to the laptop. “Sonic and Shadow can save cities and planets but only we can bring the offenders to justice. That-” A tear streaked down Espio’s cheek. “That is what Team Chaotix was all about.”

Rouge considered him. Her large eyes were unguarded and Espio could see into the depths beneath. There was more to this GUN agent than Espio had ever figured. “If you won’t join me. At least point me in the right direction. How can I find this Fang the Sniper?”

Rouge blinked and her shield of charisma returned. “Commander Smith would know. He is the contact point for most agents. But you’d never manage to break into his office alone. You’d need an insiders perspective.” She rose and stretched out her arms to yawn. “I’ll give you a few more days to recover then we will set out.”

“Does this mean you’ll help me?”

“Help you?” Rouge laughed. “I am a contract agent. If you can fit the bill then I’ll do what I can?”

“Bill? I don’t have any money-”

“Money?” She shooed the word aside. “I prefer gems!”

Chapter Text

Smoke singed Wesley’s face as he hobbled blindly in the dark. Wet blood slipped out of the horizontal cut traced above his eyebrows. Frantic voices whispered all around him. After the hours of prolonged bombings, noise sounded distorted, oscillating from painfully loud to indistinguishably minute. The air tasted like salt and a wound in his inner thigh burned with every step.

“Mom?” He pleaded to the darkness. Wesley was no longer certain whether his eyes were open or not. The blackness around him was so complete he felt enveloped by nightmare. His foot struck a stone and he winced. Wesley felt someone’s hot breath beside him. He wanted to reach out to them, to hold this stranger in the dark and cling to them for comfort, but he resisted the temptation. “Mom?”

“Shhhh!” The stranger hissed. 

“What’s going on?”

“Is it over?”

Disembodied pleadings echoed out of the darkness. Wesley limped towards the voices. “Mom?” He was trying to shout but the pressure in his chest kept his voice at a whisper. His cheeks were wet but not from tears.

During the initial panic and surge into the subways, Wesley’s mother had hoisted him onto her shoulders to speed their descent. She had been so busy fighting the crowd she had not noticed the low level bar. It smacked Wesley in the forehead, cutting him right above the eyes, dripping red fluid and discoloring his blue iris.  

What happened next was all a blur. His mother cradled him despite his size and age. She was small and frail but, in the moment of panic, had seemed to gain extraordinary strength. Wesley had clung to his mother as his vision blurred and chaos reigned all around him. He tried to piece together everything that had happened that day but the sequences were difficult to set in order. 

The sirens had interrupted their lunch. His mother had stood up with a concerned but slightly annoyed expression on her face. She checked the window of their apartment and did not notice anything out of place. Wesley covered his ears to block out the sound. He had heard the sirens twice before. Once as a test when they were first set up and a second time during a bad storm. Even a cursory glance at the window told him that today was a perfectly sunny and pleasant day. Wesley was content to chalk the sirens up as a test when he heard glass shatter. His mother had dropped her cup and gaped open mouthed at something in the sky.

Wesley raced over and felt his heart skip a beat. It appeared like one of the great battleships Wesley had seen on the history channel. Only this one was five times larger and was floating in the sky. The ship was joined by dozens of huge planes. Wesley didn't even get a chance to guess what he was seeing. His mother took him by the hand and a minute later they had fled the apartment. 

The stairwell was filled with people and the sight of their confusion and panic flooded Wesley with fear. What was going on? It seemed like it took forever to make it down the stairs and by the time they did and had left the building they heard the first blast. The sound brought Wesley to the ground and his mother had to quickly scoop him up. 

She squeezed his hand and the two of them raced down a city block. Hundreds of other people were doing the same. Smoke rose from the top of a distant building. Wesley covered his ears as he saw the great battleship fire indiscriminately down at several other skyscrapers. Wesley screamed and wept as they ran. He had just turned ten the month before and he remembered how old and distinguished he had felt. All that bravado washed away as he clutched his mother’s hand and ran in a panic. 

The hoards of people all congealed at a set of stairs leading into the subway. After running it was physically painful to stop and wait for the line to move. Explosions kept sounding from all around them. Wesley tried not to look but his eyes were drawn to the flames and disaster. 

The main battleship had reached the center of the city. It faced the largest set of buildings that marked the center of downtown. Everyone around him shuffled and groaned in a collective preparation for trauma. Wesley’s mother tried to cover his face but it was no use. The ship readied a central cannon. But it never fired. Something blue flashed in the sky. Suddenly all of the smaller planes sprang into action and started to pursue something that was too small to see.

Everyone seemed to realize that this was their chance. The back of the line pushed at the front and slowly but surely they started to descend down the stairs. Just before he was picked up and taken underground, Wesley looked back up. He saw streaks of black as a new armada of ships entered the airspace above the city. On their hulls he could just make out the purple and white GUN ingsina. They were saved. 

Hours later, and all that hopeful optimism was gone. In the subways they had heard the sounds of the battle being waged above them. At first they had even had t.vs playing the news. Wesley could not hear what was being said but he could see the footage of the epic battle being waged. 

His mother tended to his forehead and Wesley wondered how long they would be forced to stay underground. That was when the lights had cut off. A boom issued from somewhere nearby and all the power shut off. There was a brief minute of calm that was punctured by a scream and then all out chaos. People started running in every direction and Wesley was separated from his mother. That had been almost an hour ago. There had been no more explosions but he was now lost in the darkness.

 Exhaustion forced him to the ground. He knew his mother had to be nearby but fumbling in the dark was pointless. Wesley tried to rub out the cramps in his legs and keep himself calm. He was safe. His mother was safe as well. Just because he couldn’t see her, didn’t mean she was gone. 

“Gabe! Come over here. There’s a light, they've found a way out.” Someone shouted in the darkness and dozens of people moved in response. Wesley pushed himself up and allowed the mass of bodies to carry him along like the waves of the sea, praying they were leading him towards shore. 

Eventually, Wesley saw a faint light up ahead. A section of the subway was still powered on and the lobby was quickly swelling with people. Officers in blue suits were motioning to the collapsed stairs that led to the surface. There was no way for him to locate his mother in all the chaos, he could only hope that she was there. 

A young officer with a plain, friendly face caught the attention of the crowd with a megaphone. “We received word from upstairs that it is safe to come out. GUN has destroyed all the terrorist planes. The stairs are blocked in but construction crews are on their way.” A palpable sigh of relief transferred from person to person. Despite his fear for his mother, even Wesley felt reassured. GUN did it. 

Wesley had an entire set of GUN army action figures waiting for him back in his room. The planes, choppers and drones that entertained him for hours and hours had saved his life. Perhaps there would be a special on T.V. about the battle. His mother wouldn’t want him to watch it but he knew he could convince her, he had always managed to do so in the past.

The young officer got everyone’s attention a second time. “GUN has set up relief stations all around the city. When we get out, report to one if you need medical attention. For now, everybody just stay calm and we will all be-”

A soundless wave struck Wesley and everyone else in the lobby with such intensity Wesley lost all sense of himself. A piercing white light filled the expanse of darkness. The clogged stairwell burst. Hot air billowing like a jet’s propulsion blew into Wesley’s face. The subway lobby was gone. A crater had opened right within the street. 

For a moment, Wesley was preserved perfectly within a living storm. Lighting smote the earth rapidly in the same places, air dissolved and vaporized. The earth melted into the sky and the sky solidified into earth. 

He was exposed and he knew with calm certainty that another burst was coming. A sudden thought bubbled to the surface of his conscience. Wesley wanted to die brave, he wanted to die on his feet. Whatever happened in the end didn’t matter. The most important thing in the world was that his last moment was not one of despair. 

Movement wasn’t possible but what mattered was the state of his heart. He would not be afraid. He would stare unblinkingly at the danger and not blink. It was coming. He could feel the pressure build in the air. Wesley focused his mind on his toys. He thought of all his favorite movies and all the great heroes he loved so much. All of them had left a deep impression on him, each of them combining to serve as the father he never had. One stood triumphant over the rest. The boldest and bravest hero of them all. 

Sonic stood before him. His quills flapped in the heavy winds. He stood defiant in the face of the storm. Wesley’s heart lifted. Even as Sonic blurred out of sight and Wesley’s body started to burn away, he never felt the pain. With his eyes on his hero, his mind was clear and he faced the end with courage.

Chapter 30

The Responsibility of Freedom 

Sonic’s eyes drifted open. A starry night whirled overhead accented with a shimmering green light that shone in his face. Sonic blinked and tried to sit up. The attempt ignited viscous cramps all over his body. He groaned and his voice woke Tails who was propped up at Sonic’s side.

“Sonic!” The fox flung his arms around Sonic's neck and pulled him into a hug. Sonic felt Tails shudder as he started to cry. 

“Let him breathe.” Knuckles pulled him away and Sonic watched as Tails wiped his face clean only to have fresh tears replace the old ones. 

“I…I thought…” Whatever he thought was too terrible to say. Tails covered his face with one of his tails and hid.

Sonic shook his head and tried to clear away all the fog. His body was completely spent. He noticed that his friends had laid him out right beside the Master Emerald. The light of the gem sparkled on Sonic’s skin and kept him warm. His head throbbed and recent events kept playing out of sequence in his mind. Again and again he saw the white light. Everything that happened after was a complete blur. 

“What you did had to be either the bravest or the dumbest thing I’ve ever seen,” Knuckles commenced dryly. 

Tails revealed his face and hiccuped. “You did it, Sonic. You held the blast back. GUN was able to evacuate-”

“I was too late,” Sonic snapped. He made a fist and even that effort made him wince. His gloves were burned and his fingertips were blackened. 

“No,” Tails insisted, shaking his head. “Sonic you-” More tears made it difficult for Tails to finish his sentence. “Aurora lied. She made it seem like you had ten seconds but she detonated at four…Sonic..” Tails could not contain himself. He shook like a withered leaf and wept into his hands. 

Sonic sighed. Because of all their adventures, he sometimes forgot that Tails was just a kid. Knuckles walked over and put a reassuring hand on the fox’s shoulder. “You did all you could Sonic. That blast could have had a radius of a hundred miles. You saved millions of lives. They said so on the news.”

“And how many did I fail?”

“It wasn’t you…” Tails managed through a sob. “It’s…it's my fault Sonic. I thought…I thought I had kicked Aurora out of that base. She must have left a fail safe protocol for detonation..I didn’t look for one…I didn’t think-”

“Didn't think that you were dealing with a psychopath?” Knuckles finished. “None of this is either of your fault. You didn’t think of it, Tails because you aren’t twisted and evil.” Knuckles effortlessly lifted Tails to his feet. “I don’t want to hear you suggesting anything like that again.”

Tails rocked back and forth, shivering violently. He continued to sob. “Cream’s village….it was….it would have been in the blast radius…”

Sonic didn’t know what to say. Blaming nobody felt too empty and Sonic was desperate to feel something other than grief. He stared down at his feet and could not help but think that they had failed him for the first time. The soles of his signature red shoes were burned and he would need to replace them. 

“Because of you Tails, there were only one of these explosions instead of three. And Sonic, you nearly ran yourself to death containing the other one. You can’t win every battle in a war, sometimes there are casualties.” Knuckle’s words drifted through Sonic’s head without any meaning. 

It was easy enough to say it wasn’t his fault, but Knuckles hadn’t been there. Even if Aurora had detonated early, Sonic could have still reached the battery in time if he had run faster. For once in his life he had doubted and that doubt had made him slow, and that delay had extracted a heavy toll. 

Flash! A purple light exploded at the base of the Master Emerald shrine and Shadow stepped out of the void. He walked up the steps and addressed Sonic without looking at him. “So you survived? I thought the effort would have killed you.”

When nobody answered him, Shadow looked around and noted their grief. “Don’t tell me you guys are doing something as stupid as blaming yourselves?”

“Something like that,” Knuckles acknowledged.

Shadow shook his head. “Aurora made a move that had no tactical advantage. There is no way we could have prepared for it.” 

“What happened back at the base?” Sonic asked, risking the effort to push himself onto one knee. He wasn’t in the mood to have Shadow talk down to him. 

Shadow held out the Chaos Emerald. “I was able to prevent the other two batteries from detonating. After that there was nothing more I could do.” Shadow turned to Sonic and Sonic had the feeling Shadow was making an effort to mask his expression. “Metal and the others are worried. They fear Aurora’s actions will make them targets of GUN. The humans cannot let an atrocity like that stand without payment.”

“But Metal had nothing to do with Aurora!” Tails insisted.

Shadow scoffed. “As if humans care. Do you honestly think they will stop to distinguish Mech from Cyber? There will be another war, but this time, Metal can fight it on his own.” He turned to face Tails. “Do you have that data on professor Gerald?”

Tails reached into his belt and retrieved a flash drive. “It should all be in here.”

Shadow accepted it and turned aside. “Things are sure to get interesting around here. Are you still planning on leaving, Sonic? Will you continue to hunt down the Eggman when your world bleeds?”

Sonic did not answer. He kept his head down. Shadow shrugged and prepared to warp away when Tails interrupted him. The fox wiped away his tears and stiffened his chin. “Shadow what did you mean by your last question? When we were with Aurora, you wanted to know if there was anything on her database about someone called the Realm Lord?”

After a long pause, Shadow answered. “Perhaps he is no one. Or perhaps…he is the one.” Shadow gazed into the depths of the Chaos Emerald but did not elaborate. A second later, he disappeared. 

“What was that all about?” Tails mused.

“Just Shadow being cryptic and creepy as usual,” Knuckles said dismissively. “Although…I think I’ve heard that name before.”

“You have?” Sonic was surprised to find that he was curious. After everything that had happened he wasn’t sure he would feel anything any time soon. 

Knuckles thought for a minute and then stomped his foot. “That’s it! It was when I sent Eggman away. While Aurora was searching for a destination she bugged out and then I heard this weird voice say something about the Realm Lord. It didn’t come up again so I didn’t think much of it at the time.”

Sonic stood up and attempted to brush aside all the ash and grime that had caught up in his fur. He knew he should be interested in this Realm Lord, but for the moment his attention was redirected towards Eggman. It bothered him that he could not let his nemesis go. Just picturing that Eggman was off somewhere, uncontested and free to hatch his evil plots, filled Sonic with dread. 

He turned and noticed Tails was staring at him. The fox had a knowing look in his eye. “Sonic…you aren’t still planning on going after Eggman are you?”

Sonic clenched his teeth and turned away. “I…”

Tails ran over to him and grabbed his hand. “Look at what’s happened! We have enough to worry about without adding Eggman to the list. Shadow is right. There is sure to be severe fallout from this attack. If Metal and GUN go to war, how many people will be caught in the crossfire? We have to-”

“I’ve made up my mind,” Sonic said sternly. His sharp tone cowed Tails. Doubt had slowed him down once, he wouldn’t let that happen again. 

“Ordinarily I wouldn’t care,” Knuckles added. “But Tails is right. The world needs you here and it definitely doesn't need Eggman to come back. Metal may be your friend now but in a war against GUN who knows what he may do?”

“And you both think Eggman is just lounging on a beach somewhere? I know he’s up to something.” His insistence did nothing to convince his friends. Tails and Knuckles shared concerned glances. Tails shuffled his feet and looked slightly afraid to challenge Sonic.

“Sonic…I know what you're thinking. Maybe you’re right and Eggman is up to something. But he isn’t here, and his plans don’t concern earth. This is our world, shouldn’t we be protecting it?”

Sonic could not bear to look Tails in the eye. Why didn’t he understand? Knuckles was one thing, but Sonic had always counted on Tails to support him. “Listen, I’ve rarely asked the two of you for anything. But I’m asking you for this.”

Knuckles looked as if he was about to continue arguing but Tails held him back. The fox sighed. “Okay. I have the coordinates and transporter schematics back at my workshop. It will take me a couple of days to figure out how to retrofit the design to accept the Master Emerald as its power base.”

Sonic turned to his friend and saw the solemn and grieving expression on the fox’s face. Tails bid them farewell and flew off into the night. “What are you doing?” Knuckles folded his arms and set his steely gaze on Sonic. “You slip up one time and now you want to leave?”

“That’s not it!” Exhaustion made it difficult to think and impossible for him to put his reasons into words. All Sonic had was a feeling. In the past that was always enough. He had always let his heart guide his ship and he wasn’t about to change captains now. “Eggman left because of me. Wherever he is now, whatever he’s doing, I’m responsible.”

“So am I. I powered his way out of here but you don’t see me begging to go after him.” Knuckles countered.

“But you’re not me.” Sonic took a deep breath and exhaled. He shuffled closer to the Master Emerald. Standing right beside it was the only remedy to his cold and fatigue. “I’ve never done anything out of a feeling of obligation or responsibility. All the times I’ve fought I never focused on what was at stake, only the challenge ahead of me, the voice inside me. But now…now I’m not certain.” The admission was not easy to make. Especially since Sonic had always prided himself on his surety. 

Sonic gazed at his reflection in the Master Emerald. Whatcha see is whatcha get, just a guy that loves adventure. Was that still true? Could it remain true when the pursuit of adventure risked so much? And what if he stayed? Would he still be himself, or would the contradictions eat away at his will and leave him doubtful and slow, suppressing his ability to even be the protector so many saw him as. 

“What would you do?” Sonic asked. “If protecting the Master Emerald meant forsaking who you are, and if remaining true to yourself meant losing the emerald?”

Knuckles did not answer quickly. He walked over to Sonic and put an arm over his shoulder. “That is a paradox of life, I suppose. I don’t know what I would do, but if anyone has earned the right to find out. It’s you.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 31

Inevitability, Choice, and Chance

The moon cut a thin sliver of silver light through the dark expanse of the sky. No other light could pierce the oppressive blanket of thick clouds gathered over Angel Island. Knuckles stood atop his shrine and gazed up at the moon. A sense of dread and trepidation had led him to seek the comfort of his lunar companion, but she hid herself from sight. Whether she fled from him or the danger gnawing at his heart, Knuckles could not tell.

The echidna possessed no human televisions nor any other means of staying up to date on the news. He had no idea how the human world was responding to Aurora’s attack and the disaster at Hot Crater, but, if the sinking feeling in his stomach and the bile in his gut were any indication, something was brewing on the surface below. 

Knuckles had long expected that the fragile peace between the human world and the green world would one day shatter. He had hoped he would not be there to witness the fallout but now he could not escape the feeling that the doomsday clock had been artificially pushed forward. Naive as he was of the wider world, there were some things that Knuckles understood. Destruction would lead to fear and fear would lead to desperation and desperate people would seek power, the glass shield of false security. 

Knuckles looked away from the veiled moon and leapt down from the top of the shrine. He faced the Master Emerald and held out his hands to its warmth. There was no power on earth greater than that of the Master Emerald. His proximity and familiarity with it had taught Knuckles a valuable lesson; power was not measured by how much one controlled, but by the grace and restraint one demonstrated when they learned to let go. Power was often portrayed as a sword, but its true nature was that of a mirror. The more potent and pure the power source, the more clearly it presented to the beholder their true selves, and limitations. It was then the duty of the wise to accept what they saw.

“Are you pondering, brooding or drifting off to sleep again?” 

Knuckles groaned internerly at the sound of Sonic’s voice. He spun around to see his friend stretching at the base of the shrine’s steps. “Whatcha think?” Sonic lifted his leg to display his sparkling new shoes. Knuckles didn’t care but was surprised to see that Sonic had switched from red shoes with a white stripe to purple and white. “Pretty sweet huh? Tails made these for me. Super heat resistant so they should hold up for a while.”

Sonic was a power all onto himself, Knuckles observed. Yet the universal principles of power did not apply to him. He was neither a sword nor a mirror. Sonic could not be controlled nor did he desire dominion. Instead of humbling his observers he often inflamed and challenged them, causing the flames of their passion to spark. Knuckles likened Sonic to the wind. No one counted its comings and goings and it answered to no master. But its gales were unruly and were as likely to bolster a raging fire as they were to put it out.

“I assume you’re here because it’s time?” Knuckles asked.

“Yeah, Tails is on his way with the transporter machine thingy.”

Knuckles had prepared a final appeal to try and convince Sonic to stay but now the time had come he found his throat constricted. It was not in the echidna’s nature to seek the aid of others. Though he sensed danger in the days ahead, his pride had not so crumbled as to beg Sonic for help. 

Knuckles chewed on the inside of his lip as he wrestled with his indecision. Sonic seemed no less comfortable. He was more fidgety and restless than usual, but whatever was going on in his mind, physically it appeared as though Sonic had made a full recovery after the incident at Hot Crator. 

Knuckles could still hardly believe that Sonic had held back a nuclear blast with just the awesome force of his speed. It was a feat worthy of legend but one shrouded by tragedy. When Tails had brought Sonic’s unconscious, burned and weather beaten body to the island, Knuckles had feared that it really was the end. Tails pleaded for Knuckles to heal Sonic with the Master Emerald, forgetting in his heartbreak and trauma that the emerald did not always respond to a direct command. All the echidna could think to do was bring Sonic close to the emerald and hope that the strange connection Sonic had always enjoyed with the emeralds would help him in some way. 

The brush with death had clearly left an imprint on the hedgehog, even if Knuckles knew Sonic would never admit it. Something about his easy going and flippant smile that night felt more forced than usual. 

“It’s Tails!” Sonic announced, pointing into the sky. 

Knuckles heard the rumble of an engine and squinted up to see a gray bi-plane gliding down towards the island. Unlike the Tornado 2, this plane flew without any semblance of grace and landed with a dull thud onto the flat stretch of land leading up into the shrine. 

Smoke billowed out of the plane’s hull and Tails coughed out smoke. Sonic raced over and helped pull his friend out of the cockpit. Tails tossed his goggles aside and wiped the sweat from his brow. 

The fox looked more worn down and haggard than Knuckles had ever seen him. His fur was matted and filthy and he had bags hanging under his eyes. Knuckles wondered if he had slept at all since the battle with Aurora. 

Tails brushed himself off and unhooked a chain attached to the rear of the plane. He had been towing a large, familiar looking device. The set of concentric circles were slightly different from the one Eggman had made, but the design principle was clearly the same. 

“Are you sure that will work?” Knuckles asked suspiciously. Tails’s inventions generally displayed a high degree of polish, but this work appeared almost half finished and hastily thrown together.

Tails shot Knuckles a steely glance. “It will work. I’ve done hundreds of simulations,” He reported in affronted tones.

“Tails has been working super hard,” Sonic said with a smirk. 

Usually Sonic’s praise elicited a response from Tails, but the fox ignored him. Knuckles did not need to guess as to why Tails had thrown himself so eagerly into his work, and it was not to please his friend. No doubt tinkering with the machine and having a project to absorb his mind, kept him from dwelling on Hot Crater.

Tail’s grim mood kept Sonic and Knuckles silent as the fox set up his machine. Just as Eggman had done, Tails set a platform between a set of interwoven brass rings. However, instead of powering his machine with two great batteries, Tails ran a cord from his platform over to the shrine and attached a strange cystralline tube to the Master Emerald.

“What kind of crystal is that?” Knuckles asked as he examined the connection. 

“Alexandrite. I used some in my experiments with Chaos Emeralds. It helps regulate the output so I don’t override my system. I’m hoping it will have a similar connection with the Master Emerald.” Knuckles was impressed but Tails was not in the mood to gloat.

 A quiet, slightly awkward hour passed as the fox set everything up. When it was ready, Tails set himself up by a console and typed in some inputs. Sonic kicked a tuft of grass and waited for the go-ahead. Knuckles walked over to Sonic. “Have you talked to him?”

Sonic continued to kick aimlessly at the grass. “I’ve tried to.”

“He is clearly hurting, Sonic.”

“I know…” Sonic picked his head up to gaze over at Tails. “He’s hurting because of me.”

“He’s hurting because he’s hurting,” Knuckles corrected. “Not everything has to have an easy explanation. He’s just a kid Sonic, he isn’t fit to handle everything he’s been through. What happened with Aurora is one thing, now his best friend is abandoning him.”

“Tails is stronger than you think.”

“And not everyone recovers as quickly as you do,” Knuckles shot back.

Generally, Sonic never lost his edge in a conversation. It was slightly unnerving to see him drop his head and accept Knuckles’s rebuke. “There are no easy choices.”

“But there are certain answers.”

Sonic turned back to Knuckles. Not for the first time Knuckles felt the barrier that separated them. Their plausibility structures, beliefs and attitudes were so starkly opposed that sometimes it made it impossible for one to understand the other. What was clear to Knuckles, concealed itself from Sonic. What motivated and prompted Sonic was foreign to Knuckles. Knowing it was pointless for him to try and dissuade Sonic, Knuckles instead offered out his hand. They may not always see things eye to eye but Sonic had more than earned the echidna’s respect. 

“It’s ready, Sonic,” Tails announced. His voice cracked slightly when he spoke. Sonic did not go straight for the platform, instead opting to walk over to Tails. Knuckles kept his distance so as to not eavesdrop on what was said. The exchange ended with Tails enveloping Sonic in a hug. 

With their goodbyes said, Sonic untangled himself from Tails and approached the platform. Tails wiped away his tears and typed on his console. “Coordinates set. Firing up the transporter now-” He froze before pushing the button. Knuckles saw a look of horror wash over the fox’s face. “O no…” He whispered. “I…I was so busy I hadn’t thought…” Tails turned to Sonic. “How will you get back? I was so focused on making the machine I hadn’t thought…”

Tails pulled at his fur as his fatigued mind whirred into overdrive. Whatever calculations he was making, Knuckles knew they were futile. He saw the expression on Sonic’s face and knew what he would do before Sonic even moved. “Sonic, I’ll have to come with you, I could maybe make the machine again I-” There was a blue blur of motion. Sonic rushed past Tails and pressed the button. 

The brass rings flashed white and started spinning dizzyingly fast. A white mist of void formed between the rings. Knuckles wondered if he should move, but he felt frozen in place. Tails was on the grass with his hand stretched out. Sonic stood in the glow of the light and smiled at them both. “Sorry Tails, I can’t risk you getting stuck with me. I’ll find my own way back. You’re much stronger than you think. The earth will be safe in your hands.” Sonic turned over to Knuckles and gave him a small smile and a two fingered salute. “Take it easy, Knucklehead.” With that, Sonic dashed into the void, was absorbed by the mist and disappeared.

As soon as he was gone the rings stopped spinning and the mist faded. Sonic was gone and the night was utterly still and silent. Tails was too stunned to respond. He stared at the empty space with an expression of one facing an expanse of endless distance. 

Knuckles walked over and pulled Tails to his feet. The stunned fox clung to Knuckles for support as his legs wobbled beneath him. “Why don’t you stay here tonight,” Knuckles suggested. “You’re exhausted.” He walked Tails over to the shrine and deposited him on the bottom step. 

Tails gazed at the ground with a stare that dug straight through the earth. “I didn’t think…I was so focused on copying Eggman’s design I never considered that it was a one way ticket.”

“You were thinking like Sonic,” Knuckles pointed out. 

“Without the coordinates…even if he somehow came across the transporter there is no way he can come back. The chances of finding the earth again are…” Tails trailed off, but Knuckles knew the fox was trying to calculate an exact number. 

After a few minutes, Tails sighed and rubbed his eyes. “I just don’t understand…”

“I’m not sure we’re meant to. Wherever he is, whether he comes back or not, it makes no difference. What comes will come and we will have to face it.” Knuckles left Tails to his thoughts and started walking to the edge of the island.

It was not difficult for him to accept what had happened. Sonic was never meant to stay in one place. His leaving was as certain as the dawn, but Knuckles was still troubled. Only a few months ago he had witnessed a similar event. The chieftain of evil had left the world but his mantle had been taken up to even more calamitous results not soon after. Evil was a hydra, sever one neck and a dozen more erupted to take its place. Did good work the same way? With her greatest hero gone, would the earth pay witness to the advent of a new champion? And on the flip side, what new evil would slither to the throne of darkness now that Aurora was defeated?

A wind as cold and bleak as his thoughts blew across Angel Island. Knuckles shivered.

THE END OF PART ONE

Chapter Text

Over 50 Years Ago…

Earth hung suspended without strings in the void of black space. The planet shimmered like a gem infused with a blue flame set in the depths of a dark pool. Though dwarfed on all sides by emptiness, the planet defied the chaotic swirl of blank vacuum by appearing beautiful, ordered, and meticulously designed. 

Maria Robotnik gazed longingly at the planet through the observation window of the bridge of the Space Colony Ark. The sight never lost its luster nor its ability to stir Maria’s heart and imagination. To most people, the earth was the most common thing of all. They spent their whole lives on it and hardly gave the planet a second thought. But to Maria the earth was as mysterious as it was beautiful. Its blue oceans were just as fantastical and alluring to her, as the gardens of mythical paradise were to the common person. 

Maria’s infancy and early childhood on the planet were mostly forgotten with vague images and feelings in place of concrete memories. What she did remember filled her with sorrow and bore no kinship with the splendor and beauty the planet displayed from far away.

Maria placed a tender white hand on the glass and felt the cold. Artificial chill stalked her wherever she went. She longed for the kiss of the sun and the feel of grass beneath her feet. Such delights had always been denied her, even when she had been on the planet. 

Though she was only twelve years old, Maria understood the cryptic irony that hung over her life. She had once lived in a lavish estate adjacent to the sea, encircled by gardens. It was the perfect location for a child to play in the fields, swim in the ocean and soak up the sunshine. Instead, Maria had spent all her time in dark rooms.

Maria knew there was a time before her disease but that time existed in the infancy of her mind. She could recall the feeling of health for she was acutely aware of its privation when disease stole into her body and left her infirm. Yet almost more jarringly, Maria felt that she remembered company, laughter and the simple joy of being a child, feelings all of which departed her forever.  

In later years, doctors of all kinds tried to explain her condition to her. Maria had trouble focusing on their words, but they always circled around to the same diagnosis; Degenerative Muscular Neuro-Immune Deficiency Syndrome. A rare combination of muscular atrophy combined with a blood disease that left Maria bedridden and constantly assailed by her own immune system. 

Whatever her life had been before her illness, Maria’s life while sick had been a never ending storm of gradual weakness, darkness and solitude. The great estate she lived on transformed from a dream into a nightmare. Maria was never allowed to go outside or leave the confines of the house. Not that she ever desired to travel. Maria had no strength in her muscles and could not walk. 

Her bedroom turned into a hospital room and by the time she was six Maria could not leave her bed unassisted. Confined as she was, her life on earth was just as cold and alien as her exile aboard the Space Colony Ark. Only on earth she had suffered alone.

At the onset of her illness, her father had been by her side. He had been almost as devastated by the diagnosis as Maria herself had been. Her father was a large, imposing man who set her doctor’s on edge and intimated those around him with his height and intense demeanor. Yet to her he was always soft and kind. He would kneel beside her bed and speak quietly with her. Whatever power he held over others, all that bravado swept away in the harsh, cruel winds that were the reality of Maria’s condition. 

However, as weeks progressed to months and months to years with no progress nor any success with medication, Maria’s father started to drift away from her. He spent less and less time in her room and Maria often spent entire days alone in the dark. She remembered overhearing a doctor speaking to her father, warning him that her condition would have effects on him as well and it would be wise to seek help for his own health. 

At first Maria had been appalled at the idea. Her pain was difficult enough to bear, but at least she could take solace in knowing that she had at least suffered alone. It broke her heart to know how negatively her health affected her father. So when her father started spending less and less time with her, Marira tried to put on a brave face. She could feel herself slowly weakening day to day but she resolved not to resent her father. Though as time passed and her sole company increasingly became the occasional visit by a doctor, Maria’s hope, the one thing her disease could not touch, started to ebb away. 

Resentment burned through her just as savagely as the disease. Bitter tears dried on her untended cheeks as Maria considered everything she would miss out on, every pleasure she would never know. She did not know how long this season of her life lasted, but it was by far the worst. 

Isolation mixed with the poisons already swirling inside her body. The creeping shadows in the corners of her room drew near and at times Maria would stare blankly into the blackness of her room fearing that she had gone blind or had already slipped into a restless death. Fear prayed upon her with no veil or guardian to stem its advances. She dreaded subcomming to her disease whenever she was left to these long durations of loneliness. For a paralyzing thought had lodged itself uninvited into her mind that if she died alone and out of sight it would be as if she had never lived at all. 

The end of that season arrived when she heard a door burst open and boots storming up and down stairs. Men with guns entered Maria’s room and she was removed from her medical bed and taken away from the estate that had been her entire world. 

Perhaps because she was young, or because they figured she was too sick to understand, the men never told Maria why she had been taken. They asked her dozens of questions about her father and after that day, Maria never saw him again. 

Maria was taken to a medical facility where she spent a month in an isolated ward of a hospital. Throughout her trial with her disease, Maria had only been seen by doctors and her father. While being in the hospital and being questioned by the military soldiers, Maria noted how many struggled to look her in the face. Their eyes would swell with a mixture of pity and disgust when they caught her eye and they would quickly look away. Maria had not seen herself in ages. At one time she had been a sweet little girl with blonde hair and blue eyes. What had she been turned into? The thought depressed her beyond words and Maria requested that no one draw back the curtains surrounding her bed. 

The stay in the hospital wing lasted only a month or so. Eventually, Maria was taken away and given over to her grandfather. She remembered their first meeting vidily because her grandfather had no trouble looking her in the eye. He stepped right beside her bed and stared down at her with a kind, but solemn expression. His blue eyes burned with an inner fire that mirrored Maria’s perfectly. “It is nice to meet you, Maria.” 

Maria could not express how much it meant to her to be addressed like a normal person. Immediately, she felt a spark of love kindle for her grandfather and she welcomed the transfer into his care. 

She soon discovered that her grandfather was not simply a kind old man, but a world-renowned professor and scientist. He was constantly busy with projects and answering callers who had questions about his research. However, despite all his work, professor Gerald did not let Maria be forgotten. It was as simple as outfitting her bed with wheels so she could go with him throughout his house and stay with him whenever he worked on his latest project. 

They often did not speak for hours at a time, but Maria still relished the quiet comfort of not being alone. When they did speak, Gerald avoided the topic of his son and since Maria had no real life experience other than her illness, Gerald would talk to her about science, the animal kingdom or the many mysteries of the universe. 

As kind and interesting as he could be, Maria could not deny that professor Gerald had a dark side to him. At night she would often wake to loud clamorring sounds followed by frantic shouting. Though he did not explain the exact nature of his project, Maria knew he had been working on one for a while and that he was struggling to get it exactly right. While he was perfectly capable of working on his designs for hours at a time and accepting failure with grace, other times he would explode into a wild furry. Most alarming however, had been the night she had fallen asleep with her bed still in the lab.

She opened her eyes just a crack and peered across the dark room to see her grandfather lurched over a metal slab. A blank computer screen hovered above him, but despite being turned off, Maria could have sworn she heard a low voice whispering something to her grandfather. She felt cold and suddenly afraid so Maria did the only thing she could do, close her eyes and try to get herself back to sleep. Then she heard the laughter. It was a low, extended cackle that made every hair on Maria’s back stand up on end. She opened one eye and saw her grandfather standing triumphant with his hands raised. His laughter caused his body to gyrate and move as if his spine had suddenly turned to liquid. The sight terrified Maria and she covered her eyes with her hands to escape it. 

Maria hardly slept that night but when she woke it was at the soft, comforting words of her grandfather. Whatever happened that night had been a success because he announced that they were going away on what he called “A grand adventure”. 

That adventure turned out to be a five year stay aboard the Space Colony Ark, the first attempt at a human settlement in orbit. Maria had been thrilled at first. After a lifetime of missed experiences she would take a journey that would make even the boldest explorers jealous. 

However, Maria’s imagination proved too small for all that would be offered to her. The mystery of space and its beauty were almost marginal compared to the works her grandfather labored on. Chief among them and most pertinent to Maria was the creation of Shadow, dubbed by her grandfather, the world’s Ultimate Life Form.

If Maria was to divide her life in two she would not draw the line at the onset of her illness nor of her arrival aboard the Ark, but on the day that she had first met Shadow. She lay stricken in bed, toiling with another bout of severe chill. Her grandfather had insisted she join him in the lab for the unveiling of his creation, so Maria had done her best to ignore the pain that riddled her body. 

She clutched her blankets and shivered as she gazed at the glass tube. Whatever was inside was concealed by white mist. Gerald offered no explanation other than declaring that his masterstroke was now complete. With a mere push of a button the machine hissed and the glass tube opened gently. Wisps of fog pooled onto the cold floor. Maria felt her heart skip a beat as she saw a dark figure gently climb out of the tube. As the fog faded, the figure materialized into focus. Maria gasped. Standing before her was a hedgehog with black fur stripped with red. His eyes were fierce and narrowed and he gazed wearily at the two humans in front of him. 

The two of them could not have been more starkly different. Maria, a human child, weak, infirm, abandoned by her parents, and by all accounts a mistake of nature, Shadow, a hedgehog, powerful and nimble, cherished by his creator, and perfect in every way. Even at their first meeting Maria could feel the wall that divided them. A fierce jealousy rose in her heart that burned with wild hatred. But then, the strangest thing of all happened. Shadow approached her bedside. The intensity in his eyes softened as they met hers. Maria felt pierced and exposed, as if the creature could see right through her and feel the jealousy she harbored.

Maria’s hatred faded, revealed for the lie that it was. Shadow’s creation was not a cruel mockery against Maria’s own failure but a lighthouse in the storm. For Gerald had kept one last secret from his granddaughter. Using Shadow’s blood, Gerald developed a cure for Maria’s condition and only a few months after meeting Shadow, Maria was able to start relearning how to walk. 

Hissss. The door to the bridge opened. Maria turned to see Shadow approaching her. “You’re here early. The Professor is not set to arrive for another couple of hours.”

Driven out of her recollections, Maria smiled and shrugged. “I couldn’t sleep.”

Shadow joined her by the window so they could gaze longingly at the earth together. Maria had not recovered from her illness overnight. It took her years of physical therapy to strengthen her body, but Maria did not mind the effort. She spent almost all her time in the large gymnasium of the Ark struggling through the most primitive exercises. At night, whenever her trainers went off to bed, Maria would often stay to do some extra work. That was also the time when Gerald would bring Shadow to record all of the hedgehog’s abilities. 

The list of things Shadow could do at a superhuman level was rivaled only by the list of things Maria could barely do at a child’s level. He was fast, strong, deft, agile and fearless. The gymnasium was not even big enough to allow the hedgehog to run at his top speed. Maria would watch him go as she tepidly attempted to walk a lap, using the wall for support. 

Surprisingly, these demonstrations of the gulf between their physical abilities led to the advent of their friendship. Whenever their workouts were done, her grandfather would take them both down to the kitchens to eat. There at least, Maria and Shadow were on equal ground. Illness had ravaged Maria’s appetite for years, but now healthy, she was determined to make amends and eat as much as she could. Her physical therapy exhausted her just as much as Shadow’s workouts tired him, so together they would feast. In this manner, under Professor Gerald’s watchful eye, Maria and Shadow carried on like brother and sister.

 Maria had been healthy now for four years. Her hair had regrown and regained its former luster and though she was still undersized for her age, her appearance no longer made anyone cringe in pity. In proportion to her returning health, grew her desire to return to earth. It was cold and lonely aboard the Ark with Shadow so often being busy with the Professor. 

Shadow knew Maria’s desire and she knew that he secretly shared her wish. The earth was filled with promise and was far more open and accommodating for someone of Shadow’s speed. Yet for his part, he had never divulged this wish to the Professor. Ever since his creation Shadow had displayed absolute loyalty to his maker. Something that Maria often teased him about, especially now that she was nearing adolescence and feeling more and more rebellious by the day. 

“Do you think he will let me return this time?” Maria asked.

Shadow folded his arms and brooded. “Maria…I wouldn’t get-”

“My hopes up?” She finished for him. “And why shouldn’t I?”

“Where would you go on the surface? Your family is here. You are only a child, remember?”

“How could I forget?” Maria answered scornfully. “I may be young but that doesn’t equate me with luggage to be taken and left wherever.”

“That’s not what I meant,” Shadow clarified. “I just don’t want to see you get disappointed.” 

Maria met his gaze and found herself plunging into the depths of dark pools. It was easy to misinterpret Shadow’s expression as stoic or concealing when in reality the hedgehog’s emotions were right there in the open for those who knew how to read the signs. Right now, Maria saw pity mingled with a soft kind of jealousy.

Shadow had not pitied her for her disease and for that Maria loved him as fiercely as she loved her grandfather. Yet over time, Shadow had come to share in her distresses and tune into her pains and sense of isolation. It had been him, in a true mark of their friendship, who had finally told Maria what had happened to her father. The Professor had related the story to Shadow and without a clear command to keep the tale a secret, Shadow showed more trust and respect to Maria than anyone she had ever known by telling her the truth. 

Far from abandoning Maria, her father had gone mad with grief. He used his great wealth to fund medical research about her rare disease and when the doctors failed, he applied his own genius to the task. However, the research was slow and testing was restricted by hundreds of laws. Unable to watch his daughter slowly wilt away, Maria’s father had crossed the line from grieving father to wicked criminal. Soon his experiments on humans leaked and his lab was raided. 

Maria had not known what to feel when Shadow told her. On one hand she was appalled by her father’s actions and, on the other, she could not deny feeling slightly relieved in the knowledge that her father had cared so much about her. 

Shadow shifted his feet and broke their eye contact. “You miss the company of humans your own age?” 

“I would if I remembered what they were like.”

“There are children here on the Ark,” Shadow pointed out.

“Babies you mean,” Maria corrected with a giggle. “Can you really not tell the difference?”

Shadow shrugged. “Human development is a mystery to me.”

Maria let out a burst of laughter and Shadow joined in as well. “Well not all of us are born fully aged. Most creatures start as babies and believe me there is a big difference between a baby and a child,” Maria’s voice suddenly turned solemn. “A baby stays in its cradle because that is where it's safe. If one never leaves the nest, all its growth means little if it never has a chance to fly.” 

She sighed and took another long look at the twinkling blue sphere that was planet earth. “What’s the point of being cured if I’m still stuck?” Maria could feel tears in her eyes so she kept her face away from Shadow. The hedgehog always responded with awkward stiffness whenever he saw someone cry. Perhaps that was another feature of humanity he did not understand. 

Maria was surprised when she felt his hand take hers. She accepted his touch and with a gentle squeeze Shadow communicated his support. “We will be there together some day,” Maria promised. “We will see everything it has to offer. I want to see oceans, forests, snow capped mountains, and vast deserts. I want to see it all. But it would mean so much more if you were by my side.” She turned to face Shadow and did not try to conceal the tears flowing freely down her cheek. “Will you promise to go with me one day?”

Shadow watched her with solemn severity. Maria knew he would never make an idle promise no matter how trivial the subject. She saw his mind turn over as he considered what to say. “I-”

BuuuurrrrrrrUUUUmmmm! Maria flinched at the sound of a wailing alarm. She grasped her heart and took a few rapid breaths to steady herself. “Oooh I hate that sound.”

Shadow’s quills stood on end and the hedgehog looked weary and on alert. “That is the air dock sound. It’s been opened without authorization,” He whispered.

“It’s probably my grandfather’s ship. Maybe they just forgot the password?”

Shadow did not look convinced. He approached the center terminal of the bridge and typed away on the keyboard. The view screen flashed and pulled up a display of the air dock. A ship had indeed landed. Red lights flashed all around it and scientists in white robes bustled over to see what the commotion was all about. “That isn’t the Professor’s usual ship,” Shadow observed.

Maria felt her heart skip a beat. She watched the view screen with a slowly building sense of dread seeping into her body. Alarms blared as the ship's bay doors opened. A landing plank slowly extended outward. Maria squinted to see if she could catch a glimpse of her grandfather. What she saw instead was the flash of gunfire. Brrrrt! Brrrt! Light flashed and the scientist nearest the ship collapsed. The rest scattered as a dozen armed men rushed out of the ship. 

“Maria!” She did not remember losing her balance but the next thing she knew, Shadow had caught her and was setting her back onto her feet. 

“What’s happening?” She gasped.

Shadow shrugged and before they could check the view screen for more information the feed cut out. Maria hurried over to the terminal and started typing away. There were dozens of different cameras located all throughout the base. She switched to the hallway closest to the airdock. The room was covered in smoke. Soldiers armed with rifles and covered in black armor stalked the room. They stepped over the fallen bodies of more scientists. 

Maria clapped her hand around her mouth. “We’re under attack! Shadow we have to warn the others!” She searched the console for the P.A button and when she saw it she smashed on it with a fist. 

“Attention!” Maria’s voice echoed overhead from the speakers. “The Space Colony Ark is under attack! Colonists, make your way to–” Once again the feed cut out. Maria pressed the button again but it was no use. She spun around to face Shadow. The hedgehog had his eyes closed and appeared to be deep in thought. “Shadow! We have to go help the others!” She ran past him but he struck out and snatched her by the hand.

“Stay here,” He said with a tone that offered no argument.

“Shadow…the other colonists…”

“We can’t do anything for them. Whoever it is did not bring a large ship. They can’t have more than twenty or so soldiers with them. I can stop them from taking the bridge.” Shadow looked at her and his cool resolve splintered for just a second. “I have to protect you.”

“No!” Maria shook her head and dropped to her knees. “Shadow please! Help the others!” Tears were flowing freely now. Maria knew this feeling. The sense of helplessness and containment within one's own powerless body. She hated her weakness. “Please Shadow…the children…the families…”

He did not meet her eyes. “The Professor was clear. No matter what, I am to ensure your safety.”

Maria felt the fight depart from her body. It was no use. Shadow would not, perhaps he could not, disobey her grandfather. She bowed her head in defeat but then raised it again when an idea struck her. “I’m going!” She said sternly. “With or without you!” Maria picked herself up and raced for the doors. They slid open with a hiss and Maria ran out into the hall.

A second later she felt Shadow gliding gracefully behind her. She smiled to herself despite the danger. Now that her mind was made up, Maria felt the fear start to ebb away. The rapid beating of her heart was no longer supplying her with paralyzing fear, but motion fueling adrenaline.

Alarms continued to sound and up ahead, Maria could hear the rush of feet. The door ahead opened and Maria and Shadow were greeted with smoke and madness. People thundered past the hall as bullets sailed over their heads. Maria crouched down and covered her ears. Amongst the throng, Maria felt bodies piled up on the ground. She tried to move forward but found herself quickly pinned down. 

She lost all track of Shadow but moments later the gunfire ceased and a second later, Shadow was taking her by the hand. He pulled her as he rushed to the front of the queue. “This way!” Shadow shouted at the confused collection of scientists and colonists following in their wake.

Maria and Shadow rounded a corner to reach the escape pods but stopped dead when they were greeted by a barricade equipped with a turret and six armed soldiers. The bodies on the floor indicated that they had already managed to prevent many from reaching the escape pods. Brrt! Brrt! Machine gun fire sprayed towards them but Shadow moved faster. He snatched Maria and retreated behind the wall. As soon as she was out of the line of fire, Shadow turned back. 

Unable to aid Shadow, Maria signaled for the advancing colonists to stop. “It’s a trap!” She shouted. “Wait for Shadow to clear the room!”

To her surprise, the group actually heeded her command. Maria waited anxiously for the sounds of gunfire to fade. No sooner had they done so, did Shadow return. “Come on!” Maria and Shadow shepherded everyone forward until they reached the pod bay doors. It seemed to take an eternity for everyone to load themselves into the pods. At last, there was only one more and Maria and Shadow climbed in. 

Maria typed on the console and waited for the escape pod to fire up and jettison itself away from the station. A second passed and then another. Maria held her breath and prayed fervently for them to work. At last she was forced to concede. She opened up her pod and stepped out. None of the pods had worked. Within the glass tubes, Maria could see dozens of terrified faces, all of them looking to her for safety. 

“They must have cut direct access to the escape pods,” Shadow deduced. 

Maria scratched her chin. There was one benefit of having spent so much time aboard the Ark. She was often so bored she entertained herself with understanding its various appliances. “The bridge!” She said with a clap. “We can fire them remotely from there.”

Shadow pointed to the still open escape pod. “You wait in there. I’ll fire them.”

Maria shook her head. “You can’t. Authority remote access is reserved for only my grandfather and the other high level scientists, don’t you remember?”

She saw understanding blossom in Shadow’s cold black eyes. He had been there the day Maria had discovered that the onboard computer could not tell the difference between her eyes and her grandfather’s. At that time they had only used the trick in order to change the cafeteria menu for a week. Now the stakes were much higher. 

Maria addressed the people still waiting in the pods. “Shadow and I are going to activate the escape pods from the bridge!” Without waiting for fear to reassert control over her, Maria turned and fled out of the room. Again, Shadow appeared at her side. 

They continued to hear the alarms and the occasional sound of gunfire but it appeared that the fighting had moved to other parts of the station. Maria wished she could have saved more, but at the moment it was all she could do just to save a few. When they returned to the bridge they found it guarded by a few soldiers. Shadow shot forward and dispatched them with a quick flurry of kicks. 

Maria hurried inside and raced over to the terminal. She nativgated over to remote control of the escape pods but was barred from proceeding further. “Authorize access required, please lean forward for retinal scan.” Maria did so and a little blue light shone into her right eye. “Access granted.”

She quickly commanded the escape pods to jettison, leaving one for herself and Shadow. As she did so, she noticed an extra escape pod that was not located with the others. Maria wondered at this secret means of escape but Shadow took her by the hand. “Let’s go!” 

They started for the door but the doors slid shut sealing them within the bridge. “Try the console!” Shadow urged. Maria returned to the terminal but when she tried to access the door controls her access was denied. 

“They’ve taken control of the security doors. We’re trapped!”

Shadow folded his arms and tapped his foot impatiently. “Either way, I can protect you here.” Shadow stood in front of the door and looked determined to meet whatever foe came their way.

A surge of admiration and love flowed through Maria. Though Shadow was by all accounts only a child, his steadfast resolve cooled Maria’s own panic. Whoever was attacking them would not find Shadow an easy opponent. We can get out of this. She thought to herself. If we hang on, I am sure grandfather will come soon.

Maria was about to voice her confidence to Shadow when she heard a low hiss. She was immediately drawn to the air ducts but she could not see anything. Would they try to smoke us out? Maria sniffed the air but could not detect any foul odors. 

A few minutes passed and Maria suddenly found herself leaning against the terminal. Her legs felt shaky and her head was starting to ache badly. Shadow continued to watch the door but she noticed even the hedgehog appeared shaken. He crouched to one knee and shook his head as if he were struggling to keep himself awake. Of course! Maria understood what she had heard at last. Poisonous fumes were not being pumped into the room, the air was being sucked out of it!

Maria checked the terminal and sure enough it showed her that the oxygen levels inside the bridge were plummeting. They must know they can’t fight Shadow. Her mind was fuzzy and Maria leaned more onto the terminal as her legs threatened to give up entirely. This was it. She and Shadow were trapped and there was nowhere left to run. Either they would pass out and the soldiers would storm the room or they would be left to die without air. 

The secret escape pod! Maria quickly reopened the escape pod controls and found the secret pod. It was clearly set up as the last resort of the captain who would have ordered everyone to evacuate while remaining behind to be the last one out. As such, the pod was very narrow and would only fit one person. Maria’s breath was shallow and weak and she closed her eyes. Her whole life seemed to flash before her. The vague memories of the time before her illness, the dark cold rooms and the bedsores, her grandfather’s smiling face, the trip to the Space Colony Ark, the day she had met Shadow.

A tear fell from her face and landed on the screen. Maria wanted to be brave. She tried to stiffen her resolve by reminding herself of all that she enjoyed. How many people had the chance to go to space and witness all the incredible things Maria had seen? Yet she could not silence the voice that whispered all the ways she had been cheated. She had never run through a field of grass with the sun streaking through her hair. She had never swam in a cool blue ocean, never felt the sand between her toes. Snow had never melted on her face and she had never taken a deep breath of a crisp winter morning. 

Maria’s fingers twitched with indecision. She understood the choice before her but her mind and her soul were torn on what to do. After all her years of suffering did she not deserve the life of her dreams? 

Lack of air was making it difficult for Maria to focus. If she did not decide now it would all be in vain. On the edge of consciousness she heard a voice whispering to her as if from far away. The voice was at once immensely familiar as if it were her own, yet at the same time it was foreign, happy in a way Maria had never known. What are all of life's experiences without love? Would you not trade them all away? 

Resolve like a thick blanket or a hot drink coursed through Maria’s body, shielding her against the chill cold of pain and cutting through the fog that lay over her mind. She knew the answer now. Maria Robotnik had not been cheated. She, whatever else had happened to her, had been loved and maybe most pertinently had loved. 

“Shadow…” She whispered. The hedgehog turned and saw her clutching at the terminal for support. His eyes softened and he stepped towards her. As soon as he was in position, Maria hit the button on the terminal. A glass tube fell from the ceiling and trapped Shadow inside. 

Shock quickly gave way to understanding. Without any words having to be said, Maria knew that Shadow understood what she was doing. Shadow pounded on the glass and called out her name. “Maria!”

Maria fought to remain conscious. Her breath was becoming increasingly more shallow. She was determined to hang on until she eviscerated all the lingering bitterness she had stored up inside. “Shadow, I beg of you…please do it for me…for a better future.” The bridge spiraled out of focus. Maria saw, as if in a waking dream, fields and rivers and streams and cities bustling with people. “For all the people on that planet…” The planet she would not return to. It was so important to her that she sent them something…the only thing she really had left…her hope. 

“Give them a chance to be happy…Let them live for their dreams. Shadow I know you can do it. That’s the reason you were brought into this world.” Maria wrestled her thoughts out of her imagination so she could look at Shadow.

His hands were raised helplessly against the glass. She smiled at him one last time. “Sayonara, Shadow the Hedgehog.” Maira pressed another button and the escape pod jettisoned, leaving her alone on the bridge. She immediately collapsed as her legs finally gave out. 

Maria knew this kind of weakness well. She could not move her body and it was everything she could do just to continue taking small feeble breaths. In so many ways her current situation could have reminded her of the dark days of solitude during her illness. Yet, for all that was the same, so much was different that the gulf between them was as wide and endless as the universe itself.

A smile she could not suppress stretched across Maria’s lips. The end that she had so long dreaded had finally come upon her. She lay paralyzed in a room of artificial cold, alone, and betrayed by her own failing body. Yet she wept not from fear, nor from madness, but because she had conquered her dread. Maria Robotnik closed her eyes and never opened them again.

Chapter Text

Present Day

Chapter 33

Irony’s Cruel Rod

The flicker of a television served as the only light inside a spacious sky loft apartment. Dark shadows lingered in the corners of the sparsely furnished room that did not show any signs of having been lived in. A man stood at the kitchen bar and slowly poured himself a glass of gin. Instinct identified the bottle for him and experience told him when the glass was full. He drained his glass in one fluid gulp but took no pleasure in the task. 

Commander Argus Smith closed his eyes and tried to ignore the sounds emanating from the television. “President Alexander has declared a state of emergency for the entire tri-state area. We are still unable to bring our cameras onto the streets because of interference and concerns about radiation. The blast destroyed a majority of the mountain chain, sending dust and debris hundreds of miles in every direction. Local authorities are issuing state wide evacuation mandates. G.U.N officials have thus far refused to give a statement as for the reason for this horrible attack that has so far killed an estimated-”

The reporter’s voice drooled on, but Argus forced the sound down by draining a second glass of gin. While he could not ignore the reporter, he could not ignore the high pitched ringing sound in his ear quite as easily. The military doctor had diagnosed Argus with Tinnitus several years ago. Argus recalled how grave and serious the doctor had been when he had explained the possible reasons for the incessant ringing and the possible benefits of medication. Argus’s first thought had been one of relaxed dismissal. If after a sixty year career in the military, the worse he had to show for it was a bit of ringing in the ears then he considered himself extremely lucky.

Yet, as weeks stretched into months and months into years without any relief from the constant pain, Argus wondered if Tinnitus was in fact worse than many of the wounds he had narrowly avoided throughout his career. Not for the first time, Argus wondered if the Almighty had not reached out His hand to torment Argus in order to remind him that despite all his endeavoring, he was nothing but dust. The cold irony of simultaneously being one of the most powerful men in the world and yet tortured by a minisucle disease was not lost on Commander Argus Smith. His life was rife with such occurrences. 

His hands were steady as he poured himself a third glass. His assistants would nag him furiously tomorrow when they found out how much he had drunk, but for the moment, Argus did not care. He was still trying to remember the dream that had woken him the night before. During the day, activity kept the ringing in his ears down to a low whine and could be ignored. At night, however, the ringing became unendurable and sleep was almost impossible. Argus only slept for a few hours anyway and those were purchased with pills and other means of practically immobilizing himself.  

Last night though he had truly slept and had fallen into his first deep sleep in what felt like months. In his dream the ringing sound had transformed into the wailing of a siren. The alarm was immensely familiar to Argus but he could not remember exactly where he had heard them before. The hallway he had been running through also seemed familiar but again, Argus could not place it. His dream self had been hunting something, some kind of monster. He was armed with an old timey machine gun, the kind that had been first issued to him when he joined the military all those decades ago. Argus had heard the screeching and roaring of a terrible beast behind a metal sliding door. He had been nearly paralyzed with fear but he forced himself to go forward. When the doors slid open, his gun fell out of his hand. There was no monster, no roaring. He just saw himself standing in the center of a play room. A woman sat on her knees beside her young son and played with him. 

Despite appearing pleasant at a surface glance, the sight woke Argus with his heart racing and his skin clammy with sweat. The third glass of gin brought no answers and neither did the fourth. When he made to fill up his glass a fifth time his hand shook and he accidentally knocked the bottle aside. It fell onto the kitchen floor with a crash! Argus stumbled away from the bar. His head was starting to ache and the alcohol was fueling the ringing in his ear. 

He glanced at the television and saw the all too familiar image of the destroyed Emerald City. Rage boiled in the pitch of his stomach and he snatched the remote and muted the volume. Argus staggered over to the table nearest to the drawn windows. He clutched onto one of the chairs to prevent himself from falling over. Too much. He thought bitterly. The ground was slanting beneath him and he feared he would topple over without support. 

To ease his sense of dizziness, Argus closed his eyes and wandered blindly through the room. Somehow he managed to make it to his study without breaking anything. A motion controlled light switch detected him and turned on the lamp beside the desk. Argus leaned and braced himself against the strong oaken table. He felt like a sailor lost at sea who had finally been driven to drink the salty water. The gin was churning in his gut and threatened to come erupting up his throat but Argus forced it back down.

He opened his eyes slightly and saw the letter still partially open on the desk. Before he knew what he was doing, Argus had reached for it. Reading it for the hundredth time would not change its contents nor would it do anything to improve his condition. However, in his current state, such rationalities were beyond him. Argus smoothed out the page and stared longingly at the flowing, slanted handwriting. 

Father

I won’t tell you where we are because I know you will just come looking for us. When I left, I thought I just could walk away forever and never think about you again. That was wrong. They say that time heals all wounds and perhaps mine are beginning to at least scar over. I don’t take back all of what I said, but I would like to soften the blow. I know you were hurting just as much as I was, and now that I have Wesley I think I understand why you reacted the way you did. There is something about being a parent that changes you. Love for a child is nothing at all like love for a spouse or a friend. I think that is why I wanted to reach out to you. I couldn’t bear to imagine what it would be like if Wesley left me and vowed to never speak to me. I want this letter to be an olive branch. I think if I were to try and speak to you over the phone or meet with you, old wounds would surface and I would not say what I want to say. I know you would call it weakness but I don’t think identifying a flaw and using whatever means to overcome it makes me weak. 

Wesley and I are happier than we have ever been. I work for a marketing company that really respects my creativity. It doesn’t pay as much as the others I used to work for, but at least here I feel like I can be myself. I really enjoy my work and my co-workers. Wesley has grown up so much. He looked so much like mom at first but now I think he is starting to look more like you. I think you should consider giving G.U.N’s marketing person a raise because Wesley is in love with all the shows and toys they put out. He spends hours playing with toy jet planes and helicopters and I often have to drag him away from the military channel. At first, I really didn’t like how much he was interested in that stuff. I mean…who wants their kids playing with fake guns? But I think I’m starting to understand. Explosions and actions draw him in, but he stays for the tales of heroism and sacrifice made by the people involved. I think it inspires him. Am I allowed to feel the same way? Can I loathe what the military turned you into and still feel proud about all that you have accomplished? 

I’m not sure when I will write again. This was harder than I thought it was going to be. Please take time for yourself. However fragile it may be, you have my love always. Your daughter, Candince. P.S, Wesley loves his grandfather as well.

Argus placed the letter back on his desk. It was marred with a few more splotches where fat tears had fallen on the page. Command Smith braced himself more upon the desk. The letter had stolen more of his energy and his head was aching worse than ever. 

He had been standing in this exact room when they had brought him the report. His daughter had perhaps trusted that he would respect her desire for anonymity. But the leader of G.U.N was far too accustomed to knowing everything. His daughter’s letter had been traced as soon as he had received it. The cold, vengeful irony that hung like an ax over his whole life struck again and more fatally than ever before. No sooner had the reports of the explosion come in did Argus receive word that his daughter’s letter had come from Emerald City. 

Had she died with her silence intact, would Argus have been able to more easily shake the blow? Why had it come after she had attempted to reach out to him? The sheer cruelty of that question pressed on his heart until he felt it might burst. Why did he even still have a heart? When was the last time he had even made use of it?

Argus’s legs started to shake and he slumped down onto his knees. The ringing in his ear rose in volume. He pressed his hands up to his head to try and drown it out but only made himself feel more nauseous. Suddenly, the ringing shifted. Again he heard the wailing sound of sirens. This time, Argus could identify the sound. They were the alarms of the Space Colony Ark. Unbidden, the memory stole over him.

He had sat inside the space pod with his rifle over his knees. No one spoke on the entire trip. Everyone knew what they were about to do and it made them all sick. Perhaps they feared if they opened their mouths they would reveal their discomfort and throw up. Argus had been a young marine then. This was his first commanding mission. Their objective was simple; kill everything aboard the Space Colony Ark.

Before take off, the marines had been lectured on the reasons for the mission. Argus could hardly pay attention as the commanding general detailed all the horrific experiments that had taken place and the potential threat they posed to the surface. All diplomatic solutions had been explored. That was the main message that had been pressed on the marines. This hostile action was the only way. Argus knew that wasn’t true and every marine that went with him knew it as well. 

When their pod landed inside the Ark, the alarms had started right away. Argus could hear people approaching the pod, probably curious as to who had arrived without clearance. It was his job to set the tone for the rest of his men. If he wavered, if he failed to shoot when he had the chance then his team would lose their nerve. As soon as the hatch doors opened, Argus closed his eyes and pulled the trigger. His gunfire was quickly echoed by the others. When Argus opened his eyes a team of unarmed scientists were dead. It had started and there would be no stopping it until the mission was complete. 

He did not remember everything about that day. Only a general picture of repeating hallways, red lights, and the sound of sirens. Argus remembered firing his weapon but he could not recall any of the faces he had shot at. His memory did not solidify until the end of the assignment. They had reached the bridge and had managed to lock the two most important subjects of their mission inside. 

Maria Robotnik was classified as catch or kill. Shadow the Hedgehog, on the other hand, was a strict kill order. The brief pause in the combat put a spell over his fellow troops. He could see in their eyes the dawn of apprehension. They were starting to realize what they had done and what they were complicit in. 

“Shadow is stronger than we realized. He’s already taken out a number of our forces. I don’t think we can storm the bridge.” One of his lieutenants had told Argus. 

It had been Argus who suggested that they isolate the bridge and deplete its oxygen. He could vividly picture the faces of his fellow marines as they looked at him. Fear mingled tightly with disgust. They all knew it was the only way, but only Argus could give the order. After waiting a few minutes they were all shocked when a hidden escape pod suddenly fired. Cursing himself, Argus ordered that the bridge doors be opened. 

What he saw when he walked in was something he would never, ever forget. Maria Robotink lay beside the bridge terminal. Her small, frail body looked diminished by death, however her face was calm and still. It looked almost as if she were sleeping. Horror and a profound sense of self-loathing rippled through Argus as he beheld her. After all his military oaths, after all his training, and sacrifice, all he had to show for it was the petite body of a child killed on his order. 

Worse still, her death had meant nothing. Shadow had not died with her. Argus thought his heart might split from the shame and guilt. Even when reports from the surface announced that ground troops had been able to capture Shadow when he landed back on the planet, and that all the people who had taken an escape pod had been tracked down as well, he did not feel much better. 

His first command had been a rousing success and had sparked his quick rise through the military. Yet, privately, Argus had always considered his career stained, marred by that first sin. It was the reason so much of his labors turned to ash in his hands. Everything he accomplished was always mingled with disaster, tragedy and partial victories. 

After a sixty year career, Argus Smith sat alone, propped up against his study desk. Maria and Shadow were just as dead and gone as his wife, his daughter and the grandson he had never met. His eyes were drawn back to the television in the other room. A reporter spoke with a green screen behind her displaying the ruined city with black choppers flying down towards it. The “G” symbol was plastered on their hulls.

G.U.N was all he had now. It was his last legacy and the only thing that could prove that he had ever existed at all. If all that he had suffered was to have any meaning then G.U.N had to prevail. Argus’s hands balled into fists. Divine retribution had knocked him down so many times, but he had never given up before and he would not do so now. 

He gritted his teeth and climbed up his desk to steady himself back onto his feet. All those tragedies, all the losses he had suffered had been because of a lack of power. Power trumped all. It was stronger than intention, stronger than luck or destiny. With absolute power came absolute control and the ability to turn the tide of cruel, mirthless irony. A strong hand would not come down from heaven to humble Argus Smith, if he was the strong hand. 

Argus walked around his desk and pressed his finger against a small metallic device. It lit up and read his print. The top of his desk opened to reveal a hidden compartment. A long metal lens extended up to his eye. Lights scanned his retina. Despite drinking heavily, his eyes were as clear and colorless as ever. “Access Granted.” A computerized voice announced.

One of the desk drawers opened. Pink light shone onto Argus’s face. His expression, if there had been anyone there to see it, had changed. A greedy, hungry, beastial smile spread the corners of his thin, mirthless mouth. He reached down and withdrew the Sol Gem. Perhaps the murder of Maria had cursed him. Upon her tomb, almost as an altar, he had laid down his wife, daughter and grandson. But now he was beyond her reach. Beyond the reach of any god, or devil. Ultimate power was his and with it he would make G.U.N invincible. 

Perhaps it was a blessing, a gift from cruel irony that his heart was dead. He would not need it anymore. Power did not suffer rivals. Before it relished the security it brought, it had to first remove all other contestants. Fortunately for Commander Argus Smith, he had been gifted the perfect blueprint for just such a strategy. And, as irony would have it, it just so happened to be the gift of Maria Robotnik’s cousin. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 34

The Price of the Soul

Flash! Shadow stepped out of the void of white fog and onto a cold metal floor. Dim light casted harsh shadows over the machines, terminals, and consoles that littered the expansive room. Mechanical machines moved to and fro, intent upon some labor Shadow could not deduce from a glance. None paid him any attention as he crossed the chamber.

Metal Overlord hovered above a circle of his mech minions. He spoke to them in a series of low whines and beeps that would have almost seemed comical were it not for his icy tone. When he noticed Shadow, Metal dismissed his followers and returned to the ground.

“So? Did he survive?” Metal asked without the slightest hint of sympathy.

“Sonic is still alive.”

“His foolishness is again rewarded,” Metal observed dryly. “Does he blame us for what has happened?”

Shadow shook his head. “Sonic blames himself of course.”

“As is to be expected with one with an ego such as his.” Metal leaned back and propped himself up against a metal railing. If he didn’t know better, Shadow would have sworn that the machine appeared exhausted. “I…I hope you understand that we did not intend this. Even I failed to anticipate the depths of Aurora's insanity.”

“It’s not us you have to worry about,” Shadow pointed out. “We know what really happened because we were here, the humans will not be so easy to please. Even if they could be convinced that you and Aurora represent different factions it will not sate their lust for revenge. They will come for you.”

Metal met Shadow’s eyes and did not back down. “All creatures die. Very few of them ever get to live and live free. Whatever comes, we will at least have had one day in the sun.”

“Then I wish you luck then.” Shadow drew out the purple Chaos Emerald and offered it to Metal. “Our contract is over.”

Metal gazed at the jewel and Shadow could detect the hunger in his metallic eyes. To Shadow’s immense surprise however, Metal shook his head. “You keep it. Whatever your connection to the emerald’s are, you certainly get more out of them than I can.”

Shadow closed his fist around the emerald and scowled. “Don’t think this means I owe you. Whatever war you get in with the humans is your own business.”

“Why would I bother trying to entrap you? Shadow the Hedgehog serves no master. Yet neither is he free. What will you do now?”

Shadow ignored the slander and took out the computer chip he had retrieved from Tails. “This is all the doctor had about my creator.”

Metal’s eyes narrowed. “So you will take that path? Be warned, the nature of creation is not always what it seems. Truth is not always a guide. It has the capacity to destroy as equally as it can build up.”

“Do you have somewhere I can plug this in?”

An hour later, Shadow was escorted to one of the lofts within Egg Spyre. As he rode the glass elevator he was able to look out and witness the aftermath of the battle. Eggman’s latest and greatest base had been clean, sleek and perhaps a glimpse into the future. Now it appeared more like his other bases, broken, dilapidated and reeking with smoke. “ There are no steps forward without an equal slide back down.”

Shadow closed his eyes and slipped easily into the memory. He had been standing beside Professor Gerald as the two of them observed three glass cases each filled with a dense green liquid and a blue shifting blob. The blobs appeared dead at a glance but then eyes like diamonds would harden on the surface of their liquidesque skin and gaze vengully outward.

Other scientists in white coats studied the specimens closely and jotted down notes on clipboards. “For all our triumphs, nearly every new idea, or invention has almost immediately been turned against us and used as the next instrument of destruction.” Gerald told Shadow.  “It is the rule of the universe. Disorder pulls at us with all its energy and without an iron will we flow into its grasp almost imperceptibly. But the treasure of humanity, the reason I will never give up on it, is that for every slide, we have still moved forward.”  

Shadow pulled himself out of the waking dream and found himself leaning against the glass window. He had not slept since before the battle and his legs were throbbing with soreness. Shadow stood up straight and rubbed the sleep from his eyes. So much of his life aboard the Ark was forgotten, all he really had left were these little flashes of memory.

The recollection filled his heart with a sense of deep loss. Maria’s death had consumed him with so much rage and bitterness he had neglected everything that had come before it. What he did remember of Gerald while they were together on the Ark stood in stark contrast to the Gerald who had despaired of life and harnessed all his genius towards destroying the planet. Grief, Shadow realized, was a terrible spell, capable of distorting memory and personality, transforming once good and hopeful hearts into bitter monsters. 

At last, Shadow reached his destination. The elevator doors slid open and he entered a comfortably furnished apartment. Despite his current mood, Shadow could not help but feel amused at the thought of Eggman entertaining guests. He passed through the living room and found a wall sized computer screen in the bedroom. 

For half a second, Shadow considered sleeping on the bed but the thought faded with a rush of adrenaline. He took out the drive Tails had given him and plugged it into the side of the screen. Shadow’s heart fluttered and he gave in to his shaking legs by sitting back on the bed. 

The screen went white for a second before numbers flashed onto the corner. Shadow leaned forward and squinted at the digits. They made out a date that registered to Shadow as occurring just over fifty-four years ago. Shadow held his breath as the screen went blank again before turning to a white room. The camera was set in the corner but it was close enough for Shadow to see the man’s face who was sitting at a white table.

Professor Gerald looked much younger than he had done compared to the execution video that had played aboard the Ark. Though in reality, Shadow knew this interview was taking place only a few short years before then. The Professor had his hands cupped together on the table in an obvious attempt to appear relaxed. Shadow got off the bed and stood closer to the screen. 

Gerald had removed his glasses and even from the distant viewpoint of the camera, Shadow could make out the glint of blue. Shadow knew those eyes and seeing them now made him feel as if a hand had reached inside his chest and was twisting his heat. How could he have forgotten that Maria and her grandfather had the same eyes?

Shadow blinked back tears and focused on Gerald’s hand. He wore a bronze ring on his left hand and every few seconds or so Gerald would twist the band on his finger. Shadow now recognized the gesture as a nervous twitch Gerald would employ whenever he had to wait for something. 

Before Shadow could observe more, the door opened. A tall blonde woman in a white coat and tall high heels stepped inside. She smiled warmly at Gerald who made an effort not to blush as he inclined his head toward the woman. With effortless grace she pulled back her chair, kicked out her long legs and sat down across from Gerald. She pushed her long ponytail over her shoulder and greeted Gerald with another disarming smile. 

“Hello Professor. My name is Doctor Miranda Gold.” She spoke with easy authority and Shadow got the distinct impression she was used to owning the power dynamic of any situation. 

Gerald made no attempt to counter. He seemed to shrink in his chair and made himself even more narrow and small. “How do you do?”

“I am well, thank you.” Miranda drew a pen out of her bag and clicked it forcibly. She then drew out a stack of papers and placed them before her on the table. “I must admit, I may come off as a bit frazzled. I’ve never had an interview with a person of your caliber. You are very famous of course.”

“It is all the fame I need to be recognized by my peers,” Gerald said in an attempt to sound humble.

Miranda laughed and even Shadow could not tell if it was feigned or not. “Well, let’s get straight to it then shall we? I promise I will be gentle, this is all common practice here. Nothing to worry about. I know some men can find talking to a doctor of my specialty nerve wracking, but if it helps, think of me as a peer.”

“O I have find no issue talking to a psychiatrist,” Gerald said with a chuckle. “Just military personnel.” 

Shadow could not see Miranda’s face clearly due to the angle of the camera, but her stiff back told Shadow that Gerald had just scored a point. “You have a troubled history with the military do you not?” Miranda shot back with equal skill.

“That is no mystery. After the war, who on earth could say that they do not?”

“But not everyone on earth has the record you do, professor.”

Gerald inclined his head and Shadow detected a small smirk. “Just so.”

“Let’s talk about the war. You were able to use your international connections to secure travel out of the east for your wife and son, why did you stay?”

“I felt I owed my services to my countrymen. On either side there is always room for level headed science.”

“But that isn’t what your countryman wanted from you,” Miranda countered.

“No…they thought my skills could have other…more nefarious applications.”

“But you resisted their demands?”

“For as long as I was able.”

Miranda shifted in her seat. “We have copies of your correspondences of course. They came in very handy at your trial. Were you ever nervous when they were given over in full to the jury?”

Gerald bowed his head and stared intently at his own feet. “Not nervous. I was confident that justice would prevail. But I was ashamed. I opposed their use of science but I was not wise enough at that time to fully oppose war.”

Shadow’s heart drummed irregularly in his chest. What was this? The Professor had never spoken to him about any war or trial. 

“You were already the world’s leading bioscientists before the onset of hostility?” Miranda continued.

Gerald raised his head, his expression inscrutable. “I wouldn’t say that. But my papers were getting published and receiving a fair amount of attention.”

Miranda giggled again. “Would it be fair to say that your pre-war studies contributed to the study, but did not expand the scope of usual science?”

“I don’t know what you mean by usual. There is no such thing. There is only science.”

Miranda leaned back and readjusted her glasses. “Of course. I only mean, science often accelerates at a drip and then sometimes as a waterfall. Would you say that the privilege which you enjoyed during the war allowed you to accelerate at a faster rate?”

“It was not a privilege,” Gerald said darkly. His hands trembled on the table. “But…yes…” He whispered as if the admission cost him physical pain. “I learned more in four years than what we would have done in sixty.”

“Do you regret it?” 

Gerald looked up and did not answer. They stared at one another and Shadow could feel the professor wilting under her gaze. “Professor Gerald. The military needs to know what kind of man you are. You accelerated your field by leaps and bounds, but the cost was heavy almost beyond belief. They say if a man loses everything but keeps his soul he is rich, but the man who is willing to trade even that is invincible. So I ask you again;  Do. You. Regret. It?”

Gerald trembled worse than ever. He pressed his hands against the table until his knuckles turned white. Shadow expected he would refuse to answer, but then he looked up and met Miranda’s gaze eye to eye. “No..” He muttered.

Chapter Text

Chapter 35

Observed and Observer

Shadow watched the interview for as long as he could keep his eyes open. A macabre curiosity kept him interested despite the growing anxiety and disgust budding inside him. When Shadow finally turned off the screen and laid down on the bed, his mind felt clogged. He wanted to take hold of all that he had heard and force it into a shape that made sense but the energy to do so eluded him. 

Sheer exhaustion overcame his worry and Shadow drifted off into dark dreams. He ran through the narrow halls of the Space Colony Ark. Red lights flashed from the alarm system; only the sirens were replaced by the shrill cries of the BioLizard. Maria clung tightly to Shadow’s hand as he pulled her along. 

The door ahead of them opened causing Shadow to come to a screeching halt. Soldiers in black armor were in the midst of a fierce firefight against blue monsters. The Artificial Chaos swiped at the men with long sharp tendrils. Shadow turned to the side and pulled Maria towards a different hallway. 

The shrieks of the BioLizard increased in pitch until the sound caused Shadow physical pain. Maria let go of Shadow and put her hands over her ears to block out the noise. “Maria!” He approached her and held out his hand. Maria gaped at him and retreated. Her blue eyes widened in shock and fear. “Maria?”

Behind Maria, Shadow could see the military men retreating from the swarm of Artificial Chaos. Neither party took any notice of Maria and Shadow. She walked backward until she reached a wall. “What are you?” Maria whispered.

Shadow took a cautious step forward. “It’s me.”

Maria’s eyes were cold as ice and full of doubt and suspicion. The cries of the BioLizard faded, replaced by the calculating and indifferent tone of Dr. Miranda Gold. “You were put in charge of the project. When you saw what they were doing, how they were using the prisoners, you had a choice did you not?”

Professor Gerald’s voice answered out of the speaker system. “I could have died. I considered it, but when I saw the results of the first experiment….I…I knew that I had a rare opportunity.”

“The prisoners did not have a high survival rate. Many of them were going to die anyway. Better to die in your lab as a sacrifice to knowledge than in the chambers for no reason?”

“I…” Gerald’s voice cracked. “I understood the crime. I knew the toll it would reap on my soul…but the benefits…they could not be ignored.”

Maria could hear the confession as well. Her expression of revulsion and hatred was clearly etched on her young face. However, all that emotion was directed at Shadow. “You…” She hissed. “What are you?”

Shadow could not answer. He looked at his hands and found them coated in blood. The cold floor of the Colony disappeared. Shadow stood in a deep valley choked with corpses. He gasped and stumbled as he struggled to maintain his balance at the top of the pile. Shadow gagged and just managed to keep himself from throwing up. 

The bodies came in every shape and color. Men, women and children, all had been used to accumulate the knowledge that had led to Shadow’s creation. Lighting smote the sky above him and fat drops of rain followed in its wake. Shadow looked down and his gaze lingered on the body of a young boy. His face was upturned and he stared unseeingly at the storm above. 

Shadow took a step forward but froze when the boy suddenly turned. A supernatural chill raced down Shadow’s spine as the child’s dead eyes found him. Shadow felt his jaw move and heard his own voice speak. “It is a privilege to be a part of me. In life you were nothing, in death you are the Ultimate.”

Shadow stood atop the gorge, brooding down at the valley of death. Like the boy, all the bodies started to stir. They rose up and heralded Shadow as the captain of their army. Their broken and decomposed bodies knelt before him. “All Hail Shadow! All Hail the Ultimate Life Form!”

Light streaked into the room and brought a merciful end to Shadow’s tormented dreams. He woke with a start and sat upright. His head ached and his mouth was dry and bitter. Shadow faced the blank screen and wondered if he had the strength to continue watching the interviews. 

He had not realized how much his creator’s reputation had meant to him. Though grief and despair had changed Gerald for the worse, there had been a time when Shadow had greatly respected his maker. Now, he realized that he barely knew the man at all. 

Sighing, Shadow got out of bed and explored the living room. He did not expect anything designed by Eggman to be filled with creature comforts and was not surprised when he found nothing in the fridge and only stale oatmeal in the pantry. 

“I bet you’re wondering how he stays so big, when you’ve never actually seen him eat.” Shadow turned to see Metal Overlord standing by the open door. To Shadow’s relief the mech had brought him some fresh bacon, and a cup of coffee. 

Shadow accepted the food gratefully and sat down to get started straight away. His stomach was audibly growling. “How did the doctor get so round then?”

Metal shrugged. “Genetics may be? When he was invested in a project he would spend days at work without sleeping or eating. Obsessive drive ran rampant in that family.” 

Shadow swallowed a bitter sip of hot coffee. “Do you know what’s on these tapes?”

“Only what I’ve guessed or overhead.”

“I never knew the professor was put on trial for war crimes,” Shadow admitted. 

“Well, if he was contracted by the military they would obviously want to hush that up.”

“But you knew? Why didn’t you tell me?” Shadow asked crossly.

“Would you have believed me if I had? Nothing prevented you from finding out yourself, only your own fear of what you would discover.”

Shadow munched on a piece of bacon and chewed angrily. There was some truth to Metal’s words. Shadow wanted to find out more about the reason for his creation, but that discovery was always going to carry with it uncomfortable realizations and painful memories. “Did you just come here to bring me breakfast then?” Shadow asked scornfully.

Metal ignored the jibe. “Today I will be speaking with the heads of GUN. I will explain the Aurora situation and see if they are open to peace.”

“Not likely.” 

“Whatever the case, I have to make the effort. Already their drones have been spotted scoping out all the remaining bases. Soon, me and my mechs will have to go underground and consolidate our forces. If GUN knows where to find us we will always be at risk.” 

“What’s that got to do with me?” Shadow snapped. 

“It is possible that G.U.N drones will have spotted you. The military have thought you were dead for a while now. They may come after you as well when they realize you are still alive.”

Shadow grimaced. “They would be foolish to try.”

Metal tossed a small disc shaped device into Shadow’s lap. It shone with a blinking blue light. “All the same. Take this.”

“What is it?” Shadow asked, as he scooped up the device.

“A communicator. If you ever need to get in touch.”

“And why would I want to do that?”

Metal’s red eyes flashed. “However powerful you may think you are, understand this. The net has been tightened. Those in power are closing their fist and the free radical element is going to be destroyed. Everyone that stands apart, everyone that tries to live free represents a potential threat and must be eliminated. You are a power Shadow. No one will ever approach you on other grounds. They will want your aid, or they will want to control you. If you think you can remain aloof and independent forever then you are dumber than you look.” Metal turned aside and went for the door. 

“You’re wrong,” Shadow whispered as he stood up. “She never saw me that way.” 

Metal hesitated but did not stay. Just before he closed the door, his eyes met Shadow’s and he said, “And she died.” 

Shadow stood motionless for a minute or so. He wanted to throw Metal’s communicator in the trash but found himself storing it away. After eating his breakfast, Shadow returned to the bedroom and turned back on the tapes. 

As the morning passed into the afternoon, Shadow watched Miranda and Gerald discuss his war time experiments. Every hour or so the screen would go blank and then change to the same room but on a different day because Gerald and Miranda were wearing new clothes. 

“Tell me about your granddaughter, about Maria?” Miranda asked at the start of the third interview session. Shadow instinctively scooted closer to the screen. “She was brought in to live with you several months ago. How has that been?”

“Wonderful,” Croaked Gerald. “Maria is simply a delight.”

“But she suffers from an illness? She cannot move and she is often in terrible pain.”

Gerald’s expression darkened. “Yes, there are times when her affliction darkens even her great light. But despite that I find her charming to be around. She has an inquisitive mind and is always asking good questions.”

“It can’t be easy.” Miranda said, leaning back in her chair. “Watching her slowly waste away. Your son couldn’t do it. When he was arrested many people whispered that the apple had not fallen far from the tree. They thought your son's misdeeds proved your own guilt. But we both know that isn’t true. You had not seen your son since he and your wife fled the country. Why did your family abandon you after the war?” 

Gerlad bowed his head in grief. “My wife…she tried, but it was too difficult for her. She could not look at me without thinking of all that happened. She thought it would be best for our son if he did not see me again.”

“She could not stand to be near you because it was her people that you experimented on. Is that the reason?”

“It was imperative that she leave the country. We knew that as soon as we noted who they were rounding up. Many of her relatives were not so fortunate. She could not think of me and not think of all those who had died in the chambers and the mass graves in the fields.”

Miranda clicked her pen. Gerald’s obvious pain only made her more greedy for admissions. “Even after she died you did not try to reconnect with your son.”

“I…I was too ashamed.”

“But you accepted Maria into your care?”

Gerald pressed his hands into the table. “She was sick…alone….when they first brought her to me I planned on putting her somewhere where she would be comfortable. But then I saw her eyes…they were the same as mine. I knew I had been given a second chance to be the father I had never been.”

Miranda wrote something down on her notepad and stayed silent for a while. Finally, she looked up and spoke softly. “Now let's talk about Project Shadow.” Shadow’s face was inches from the screen. He was watching Gerald’s expression closely.

“You understand, professor, why we had to conduct these interviews before we could move forward?”

“I do,” Gerald answered wearily.

“Nothing like this has ever been attempted before. This is a brand new era of history. Your reasons for going forward are paramount to the project’s success. We know that you are willing to sacrifice in the name of the common good. I am even beginning to understand your personal connection to the project beyond just the science. But questions remain.” Miranda shuffled the papers on the table and slid one across the table to Gerald. 

“All your research into the subject of the being, Chaos, led you to believe that its self regenerative properties could only be replicated in a similar species. But recently you’ve completely changed your mind. Why is that?”

Gerald recoiled from the question as if it physically harmed him. He shifted in his chair and rocked forward as if he was trying to free himself from some invisible constraints. “No…” The whisper was barely audible. “Not here…please…”

Miranda watched as Gerald continued to squirm in discomfort. “Professor Gerald, why Shadow? Why did you change the name and the design? What does a hedgehog have to do with any of this?”

Gerald’s hands slammed down hard on the table. The shock made Miranda jump back in alarm. Gerald craned his neck and violently shook his head. “Not here….no…” All at once, the convulsions stopped and Gerald smiled pleasantly at Miranda. “I apologize. This work has been greatly stressful on me. “Please…would you just give me a moment?”

Miranda stood and hurried quickly for the door. As soon as she left, Gerald slumped in his chair. His face hid beneath the table but Shadow could hear the faint sound of muttering. He put his ear right by the screen’s speaker but he could not hear what was being said. Eventually, Gerald straightened up again. He rubbed his temples forcibly and mouthed soundless words to someone Shadow could not see.

“He’s here with us,” Gerald said the words but Shadow did not recognize the voice. The screen seemed to freeze. The faint flickering of the old fashioned video paused. Gerald’s head moved upward so he could stare directly into the camera. “Shadow…” A spear of cold dread punctured Shadow’s heart. There was no denying it. Somehow, Gerald was speaking to him.  

The moment ended in a blink and time seemed to restore itself. Gerald shook as if he had just woken up from a trance. He immediately reached across the table and stole Miranda’s pen. Fervently, he took a page off the desk, flipped it over and started drawing on the blank side. 

Footsteps echoed from outside the door. Gerald wrote quickly and then slid the page into view of the camera. Scribbled on the paper was a symbol Shadow did not recognize; a triangle enveloped by a circle crossed with twin diamonds. The door burst open and Miranda entered followed by two men in black suits. Before they could say anything the recording froze.

Shadow sat still in stunned disbelief. After a while he tried to fast forward but in his heart he knew he had reached the end. Feeling shell shocked, and out of sorts, Shadow removed the drive and sat back on the bed. What had he just seen? It was almost laughable to suggest, but he could have sworn Gerald had just tried to communicate with him. But that was impossible. That interview had taken place over fifty years ago, before Shadow had even been created yet. 

Shadow could feel his heart beating heavily inside his chest. He stared at the drive and considered all it had taken just to procure it. Instead of answers, he had been left with more questions. Why did you change the name and the design? What does a hedgehog have to do with any of this?” Shadow found that he had the same questions Miranda did. If the BioLizard was indeed supposed to be the final prototype, why had Gerald changed course so dramatically?

And my name… Shadow had never given it much thought before. But now, Metal Sonic’s words from before rose to the surface of Shadow’s mind. “And perhaps you are not so different from us. Shadow? Have you really never given your name any thought? What are you a shadow of?"

What had Gerald learned or seen that had caused him to redesign the Ultimate Life Form? The answers he required were all located in the past, beyond his reach. But there might be records? Though the military had eventually abandoned Project Shadow that did not mean they destroyed every record of its existence. Something had to remain, something that could lead Shadow to the answers he sought. 

He knew now what he had to do. Breaking into GUN facilities to dig up old files would definitely alert the military to his survival but perhaps they would find out soon anyway. If they wanted to stand in his way then that was their mistake. Shadow paused and smiled to himself as he realized something else. If he was going to go after GUN he needed a person already on the inside that could help him; an old friend. 

Chapter Text

{Before the Battle for Red Mountain}

Chapter 36

The Hard Boiled Heavies

“There isn’t any point resisting, darling.” The robot reminded Cream for the third time. Heavy Magician, or so she had introduced herself, held her top hat in her hands and loomed threateningly over Cream. 

Cream kept her eyes primed on the ground. The robots had imprisoned her in the bunker of their ship; the Heavy Brigadier, a thin, falcon shaped flier that was surprisingly spacious. Heavy Shionbi sat across from Cream and audibly sharpened his serrated katana. 

Despite this open threat, the presence Cream feared the most was the silent mech standing still as stone at the rear of the bunker. Emerl, as Cream had heard the others call him, had remained silent but there was something strange about his large blue eyes that unnerved Cream. They were more alive and piercing than a robot’s had any right to be. Every so often he would turn his head slightly to stare at Cream and Cheese. His gaze gave Cream the disturbing sensation of being x-rayed. 

“Where is the Chaos Emerald? We know you’ve been near one recently.” Heavy Magician continued. “Denial is not going to save you.”

Cream gulped. She did not wish to give up the location of her village. They needed the Chaos Emerald to clean up their river. Furthermore, the emerald belonged to Tails and Cream did not want to betray Tails’s trust by losing it. “I…I don't know what you mean.” Cream squeaked. She had always been a terrible liar (not that she ever practiced much) and today was no exception. 

Heavy Magician released her top hat, but somehow kept it airborne with some kind of magnetic attraction. The hat started to spin and its sharp metal edges cycled into a blur of deadly fury. Cream edged away but with a motion of her finger, Heavy Magician sent the spinning hat inches away from Cream’s face. “It’s rude to intentionally waste someone’s time.”

Before Cream could respond to this, the bunker doors opened and the Heavy King strode forward, his red cape billowing behind him. “Do we have a location yet?” He asked in a commanding tone. 

Heavy Magician quickly returned her hat back onto her head. “The prisoner was just about to talk.”

Thud. The Heavy King slammed the pommel of his rod down on the ground. “Don’t play with your food mage, this isn’t a vacation. Emerl!” At the call of his name, the silent robot stepped forward. “Get the information out of her.”

Heavy Magician drew back as Emerl approached. The machine had a gilded exterior that appeared like a strange mixture between gold and bronze. He stood only a foot taller than Cream which caused him to be dwarfed by the Hard Boiled Heavies. When he looked down at Cream she cringed away from him. 

“This won’t hurt.” He said stiffly. Like everything else about him, his voice was far too living for Cream’s comfort. Emerl extended a five fingered hand and placed it atop Cream’s forehead with a gentle but firm grip.

“What are you-” Before Cream could ask the machine’s eyes shut. Cream felt herself fall through the hull of the ship and zoom across the sky. She landed in the center of her village and watched, as if inside a movie, the memory of Tails handing over the Chaos Emerald.

As soon as it had started, Cream returned to the ship. She rocked forward and nearly spilled out of her seat. Emerl had already stepped away from her and addressed the Heavy King. “The emerald is in a village near Leaf Forest. On the banks of the river.”

“Well done Emerl.” The Heavy King saluted him with his rod before leaving the bunker. When the door slid shut, Heavy Magician rounded on Emerl.

“Way to go.” She said mockingly. “Must be nice to put your little freak skills to work.” Emerl did not respond to this. In fact, he didn't even look at Heavy Magician but kept his eyes forward, staring at nothing in particular. “Did you hear me?” Heavy Magician placed herself right in front of Emerl. “You may be our ticket to power, but don’t think for a second that makes you one of us. You’ll always be that little freak we picked out of the trash.”

Emerl’s eyes darted upward to glare at his comrade. “What makes you think I’d want to be one of you?”

“Look out-” Cream covered her eyes in fright. CLANG! She fanned her fingers out and peaked between them. Heavy Shinobi had slashed down at Emerl with his sword but the smaller mech had caught the blade in his hand and held it with seemingly little effort. 

Heavy Magician snapped and a gust of swirling wind staggered Emerl, allowing Heavy Shinobi to wretch back his weapon and kick Emerl to the ground. “Remember your place, freak.” Heavy Magician spat down at Emerl, who had made no attempt to pick himself off the floor. “Or keep forgetting, because reminding you is so much fun.”

She gestured to Shinobi and the two Heavies left the bunker. When the door closed, Emerl pushed himself slowly onto the chair opposite Cream. “Are you alright?” She offered hesitantly.

Emerl stared blankly at the ground between them. “An attack of such little output cannot damage me.”

For the next several minutes there was a heavy silence. The more Cream looked at Emerl the more she became convinced that he was no ordinary machine. There were no seams anywhere on his metallic exoskeleton. It did not appear as if the armor had been applied on an existing frame, but had grown around him like true skin.

“How did you know where my village was?” Cream found herself asking. 

Still, Emerl did not raise his head. “I have a deep connection with the Chaos Emeralds. I can sense them if they are nearby or if they have been in someone’s possession recently.”

“But it felt…it felt as if you read my mind.”

“The mind does nothing but constantly shift and redistribute sensory data. As long as the echo of the emeralds remains, I can tap into the stream.”

Cream wondered if she would be pushing her luck if she asked more questions. Even if Emerl’s alliance with the Heavies was shaky, that did not necessarily make him an ally to her. “The others…are they Doctor Eggman’s creations?”

“We all are.” However, there was a change in the machine’s tone with this admission. He sounded almost ashamed.

“Is that why you want the Chaos Emerald? You’re giving it to Doctor Eggman?”

For the first time, Emerl raised his head. His blue eyes were as clear and moving as the ocean. “We shouldn’t talk. The Heavies would not like that.” Emerl turned away from her and laid down on his back. His eyes closed. 

Cream sat in stiff silence. The sudden end in the conversation had reinforced the reality of her situation. Fear dripped into her veins like poison. “What are we going to do?” She whispered to Cheese.

“Chao.”

The bunker was locked up tight, and the only exit led straight towards the Heavies. Cream shivered. It was cold inside the ship and there were no cushions or any sense of comfort located anywhere. The Heavy Brigadier was obviously a transporter of machines who had no use for comforts anyway. Cream’s stomach rumbled and she had the sickening realization that there would probably not be any food as well.

Hours later, Cream awoke when the ship jostled violently, nearly spilling her onto the bunker floor. She hasistly wiped away the drool that was dripping out of her open mouth but she needn’t have worried. It was pitch dark inside the bunker. Cream felt around and found Cheese huddled between her knees. “Argh!” Cream cried out as the ship rattled for the second time.

“It’s nothing to worry about.” Across the wall of darkness, Cream could see Emerl’s gilded armor shimmering slightly in the gloom. “Just some turbulence.”

Too rushed with adrenaline to make a second attempt at sleeping, Cream sat upright. “When we get to the village…your friends won’t hurt anyone will they?”

“Not unless they have to.”

Cream’s stomach squirmed. Her anxiety reflamed her hunger and her belly growled audibly. “Excuse me.” She whispered faintly.

Clang. Clang. Emerl stood up suddenly and approached the door. He knocked twice against it. A few minutes later, a voice answered back. “What do you want?”

“The prisoner needs food.”

“And I need an oil rub.” The crude voice snapped back.

“Get her some food or I’ll tell King you threatened the mission by letting the prisoner starve.”

Silence followed this threat. Emerl stood back from the door and after a few minutes it opened. A squat purple badnik thrust himself into the bunker. He carried a heavy chained morning star in one hand and a plate of stale looking bread in the other. His eyes never left Emerl’s as he strode forward and deposited the plate contemptuously beside Cream. “Order up.” He said with a suppressed laugh. 

Emerl’s eyes stayed locked onto his fellow machine until it left the bunker. Once alone with Cream, Emerl’s shoulder slackened and he sighed. Could a robot sigh? For the moment, Cream was too fixated on the bread to consider the matter more deeply. She scooted over to the plate and gingerly broke the bread in two. Cheese floated down on its half and attempted a few feeble bites. It quickly spat out flakes of food and wiped its hands over its tongue to rid itself of the taste. 

Cream was not as picky. Though the bread was stale and tasteless she did not taste any mildew or rot. As she ate, she turned her head slightly to watch Emerl. He was still staring at the door. “I’m sorry about him.” He said after a pause. “Heavy Rider is lacking in manners.”

Cream swallowed, suppressing her desire to spit her food back up as Cheese had done. “Pardon me…mister…but you don’t seem to be the same as the rest.”

Emerl clenched his fingers. “No….” Before he could say more, he was distracted by the sound of Cheese spitting out more of the bread. 

“Sorry about Cheese,” Cream offered. “Chao can be picky even when they're starving.”

Emerl strode forward and glared down at the Chao. Cheese stopped making a show of turning down the food and wilted beneath the pressure of Emerl’s stare. For a moment, Cream thought Emerl was going to attack Cheese but then the machine knelt down. “That’s all we have. You had better eat what you can. You will need to keep up your strength.”

To Cream’s astonishment, Cheese nodded and ate a crumb of bread as large as its head. While it chewed, Emerl chuckled. “They are funny little things aren’t they?”

“Chao are mythical creatures,” Cheese explained. “But they are temperamental and need to be protected. They don’t like to be taken captive and they don’t usually like-” Just as Cream was about to say strangers Emerl held out his hand and Cheese floated onto it. Emerl raised the Chao to his face and gently patted it on the head. 

“I know about Chao,” Emerl said with an air of mystery. Cream had never seen Cheese warm up to a stranger so quickly. It rested easily in Emerl’s hand. Cream exhaled and felt a good deal of her anxiety flush away. “Though I’ve never actually met one in real life. I can feel myself remembering,” Emerl continued.

“Remembering?” Cream’s question was cut short when the bunker doors opened. Heavy King entered, followed shortly by the four others. Heavy Magician and Shinobi shot ugly glances at Emerl who hastily deposited Cheese back onto Cream’s lap.

“We will reach Leaf Forest within the hour,” Heavy Metal announced. “But there has been a bit of a hiccup.” 

Heavy Gunner, the blue plated Heavy wielding a large double barreled rocket launcher chuckled and slapped his knee. “If you call an all out war a hiccup.”

“What’s happened?” Shinboi interjected.

“Omega’s been taken down by Metal Sonic. He’s in charge of all the mechs now and has sent out a call for everyone to meet him at the Egg Carrier. Seems he plans on launching an all out assault on Aurora.”

“All right!” Heavy Rider exclaimed. He raised his heavy morningstar to trumpet his enthusiasm and nearly knocked Emerl over in the process. 

“Watch where you are waving that thing!” Heavy King scolded as he reached out to help steady Emerl. 

“So are we joining Metal Sonic?” Magician asked.

King shook his head. “And trade one master for another?” He turned his head and spat. A bolt shot out of his mouth and ricocheted off the bunker floor. “Power’s already gone to Metal’s head. He signed the message as Metal Overlord. Who does he think he is?”

“Don’t you go by Heavy King?” Gunner pointed out.

Whack. King smacked his subordinate with his golden scepter. The others chortled. “My point is, what’s Metal Sonic to us? We’ve been waiting for this chance for years. Ever since we were thrown into the trash heap. Eggman was strong enough to keep us in our place, but he isn’t here anymore. Why should we answer to anyone? I say we let Metal and Aurora knock each other around while we stay in the clear.”

“But what happens when the fighting is done?” Magician asked. Whoever wins will come for us next. Especially if it is Metal Sonic. He won’t forgive us for missing the fight.” 

“It won’t matter,” Insisted Heavy King. “Whoever wins will be damaged. They won’t turn their attention to us right away. Besides, we have a secret weapon.” He pointed his scepter dramatically at Emerl. “Once he is fully powered there won’t be anything that can stop him, not Metal, not Aurora, not even Sonic the Hedgehog.” King reached into his cloak and drew out a metal box. He flipped open the lid and sparkling light illuminated the bunker ceiling.

Cream shifted in her seat so she could see what was inside. She gasped. Four colorful Chaos Emeralds glimmered inside the box. “Once we have them all we will be in charge of the greatest power on earth. Nothing will be able to stop us. G.U.N, the Eggman Empire, Sonic and his annoying friends, they will all bow to us.” King closed the lid and the light faded. “All we have to do is plan our next moves carefully.”

This final demonstration had silenced the doubts of the Hard Boiled Heavies. They all gazed greedily at the box in their leader’s hand. The only one who seemed disinterested in the emeralds was Emerl. He stared absently straight ahead as if he was trying with all his might to remove his mind from the present conversation. “Leaf Forest is too close to Hot Crater for us to approach it too soon. We can’t alert Aurora to what we are up to. Let’s let the fight start first and make our moves in the aftermath. Rider, bring the ship down. We will wait awhile before going to the village.”

Rider obeyed at once and the rest of the Heavies filed out of the bunker. At last, Cream was left alone with the Heavy King and Emerl. Once the bunker doors slid shut, King wrapped an arm around Emerl. “I hope you will forgive my presumption,” King started.

“I thought we were going to join Omega. He would have been a good leader of the mechs,” Emerl said softly.

“We were.” King agreed. “But Metal defeated him. I may have been able to convince Omega to split the rule with me but Metal…he and I never saw eye to eye.”

“Does it matter who rules? If Metal can lead us to victory against Aurora…what difference does it make?”

“What difference does it make?” The Heavy King’s voice rose with sudden anger. “All the difference in the world. I would rather be the king of a broken world than a slave.”

“Maybe Metal won’t make us slaves. Shouldn’t we at least hear him out?” Emerl persisted. 

“Metal Overlord. That is what he has titled himself. Have you ever known an Overlord who preached liberty? Emerl, let me teach you a little lesson about life. The greatest deceit of all time is the illusion of a middle way. There is power and there is weakness. Those who have power are kings, those who do not are slaves. The great challenge of all despots is finding a way to convince their subjects that they have some power. Give the masses some semblance of control and they will delude themselves into believing that they are not enslaved.”

“But…if that’s true…” Emerl fumbled for some response or argument. “Then the only equality would be anarchy and chaos…” 

“Exactly. That is why the masses are willing to be enslaved. They know that their bondage is the price of their safety. Only by accepting the manacle can they attain the peaceful little lives they crave so desperately. To live, Omega and the others have ceded their freedom in exchange for the power and promise of salvation that Metal has offered them. But I will not make such a futile trade. I would see everything burn rather than give up my crown.”

“Power…” Heavy King’s voice was laced with greed. Cream could see his red eyes burning with red vengeance. “Ultimate power lies within my grasp. With it I can ensure that I am nobody's slave ever again. Not Eggman’s, not Metal’s, no one. This world will belong to the Hard Boiled Heavies…and…to you Emerl.” King let go of Emerl and took a step away from him. “You play the most important part in all of this. With his legions Caesar transformed the world and set the stage for an empire that lasted for generations. You are my legion Emerl, but as I will never die, my empire need not end until the sun burns this earth away and the ocean’s boil.” 

Emerl hung his head. He could not seem to bring himself to look Heavy King in the face. The ladder flung his cape over his shoulder and turned to address Cream. “My apologies, but it seems you shall be our guest a little longer than I intended. Once we have the Chaos Emerald you will be free to go. Your village will not be harmed as long as they give the emerald over without a fight. On that you have my word.” The Heavy King jerked forward as if to bow and then left the bunker.  

Chapter Text

Chapter 37

 Emerl, the Gizoid

Heavy Shinobi and Heavy Rider stood twenty yards apart from one another. Rider had mounted a wheel based badnik and revved its engine as he prepared to zoom forward. The ninja anticipated Rider’s advancement by standing sideways. His hand rested on the hilt of his blade but he had not drawn it out of its sheath yet. 

Cream watched with muted interest as Rider shot forward. He zig zagged as he approached and waved his deadly morningstar over his head. In one fluid motion, Shinobi drew his blade while making one decisive step to his left. His strike easily parried Rider’s attack and caused the biker to lose his balance and fall off his mount.

Laughter rang out in the dim hollow as Rider fell face first into the dirt. Heavy Magician and Heavy Gunner clapped and hollered as Shinobi made a show of spinning in place while returning his sword to his sheath. 

Cream was sitting on a stump and had already turned her attention away from the sparring. It had been two days since they had landed in the isolated hollow of dense trees a couple of miles away from Emerald City. In that time, Heavy King had hardly been seen at all while the others assuaged their boredom by fighting each other constantly. 

Emerl stood beside Cream but he had not paid much attention to the sparring either. His eyes were locked onto the clouds that curtained the night sky. He had been Cream’s shadow over the last few days, silent and ever present. However, Cream noticed that Emerl was rarely completely ‘in-the-moment’. His eyes were often glazed and she knew his thoughts had drifted away from his current reality. Cream did not know that a machine was capable of day dreams. 

Cheese squirmed out of Cream’s grip and floated over to Emerl. “Chao.” It said mournfully. Emerl looked down and when he saw Cheese he offered out his hand so it could rest on his palm. “Chao.”

“I’m not sure,” Emerl told Cheese. “I don’t think it will be too much longer though.”

Cheese sighed dramatically. “Chao….”

Cream rose from the stump and watched as Cheese yawned and leaned against one of Emerl’s fingers. “You’re really starting to understand what Cheese is saying. Not many people are able to. It took me a long time.”

Emerl turned his head slightly. His blue eyes shimmered and Cream again had the feeling that they were far too alive for comfort. “I don’t know why,” Emerl admitted. “It was as if the language was rooted in my design but I never had a reason to access it before.”

Cheese was already starting to drift to sleep in Emerl’s hand. Though she knew only a little about Eggman, Cream was certain that most of his machines were never so gentle. “Why would Eggman want you to be able to understand Chao?”

“The doctor created me but he did not invent my design.”

“O…uh…what does that mean?”

Emerl looked in the direction of the Heavies. Magician was preparing to spar against Gunner and none of them were paying them any attention. “Let’s go into the woods and see if we cannot find you some food.” He started in the direction of the trees while being careful to hold his hand out steady so as not to disturb Cheese. Cream followed after him. Her curiosity was piqued but her stomach was also grumbling. 

Once they were in the safety of the trees, Emerl started speaking again. “My creator had stumbled upon the legend of Chaos. He wanted to know everything he could about the monster and the ancient Echidna race that had sealed it within the Master Emerald. In his research he found the designs for a new kind of machine. It was called a Gizoid and whether built by the Echidnas or a civilization even more ancient than them, the doctor was never able to find out.” 

Emerl paused and knelt down to examine a bush. He considered the small fruits that were growing along its branches but shook his head. “Poisonous.” He rose and they started off again. 

“So that might explain why you have a connection to Chao then. They are rather ancient as well, though there are only a few of them left,” Cream offered. 

Emerl said nothing to this. He continued on ahead only stopping occasionally to inspect some fruit or berry. It was dark inside the woods but Emerl’s gilded armor glowed softly like a flickering candle. Cream would not usually go wandering into the forest at night but she felt safe with Emerl by her side. 

“If you don’t mind me asking. Why aren’t you with Dr. Eggman now? Why are all of his machines fighting one another?”

“The doctor is gone,” Emerl answered. “Once he left it was every machine for itself.”

“Gone? What do you mean?”

“I mean he abandoned earth and all of his former creations. He did not intend to return, as far as I am aware.”

“But you decided to group up with the Heavies?” Cream tried to keep the sour note out of her voice, but she could not see why Emerl would choose to align himself with mechs who were so different from him and treated him so terribly.

Emerl did not answer for a long while. When he finally spoke his voice sounded strained. “The Heavies have always been there for me. After he made me, Eggman quickly realized I was not everything he had imagined I would be. Eggman prefers control over all other qualities but freedom is intrinsic to the Gizoid design. He could not find a way to command me and even fail safe protocols like the Prime Imperative did not stick. Since I lacked the will to do the evil he had in mind and since he could not force me, he stuck me in the garbage heap, no doubt intending to return to me if ever needed spare parts.”

Cream put a hand to her mouth in surprise and horror. “O…I’m terribly sorry..mister Emerl.”

Emerl’s eyes flashed. “Mister Emerl?”

Cream blushed. “I’m sorry…I just thought…

“No, it’s okay. I…I’ve just never been addressed that way before.” Emerl stopped before a short tree growing in an exposed pocket of the forest canopy. Ripe red fruits were hanging from its branches. He reached out and took hold of one of the fruits. “It is a strange thing to be abandoned by your creator. Many of the other machines went mad as a result, but I felt strangely indifferent. Though Eggman had brought me to life, he did not seem to understand the intent of those who had designed the Gizoid.”

He plucked the fruit free from the branch and inspected it. “My indifference made me an outcast even among outcasts. Many machines desired to destroy me and add my parts to their own failing bodies. Though they had been cast out, I was always surprised by their desire to live and their yearning to win the approval of their master.” Emerl did not seem to find anything wrong with the fruit because he handed it over to Cream. 

She gave it a cautious sniff but the rumble in her stomach would not allow her to deny the fruit no matter its smell. Cream risked a bite and though the fruit was slightly bitter it tasted fresh and wholesome. 

Emerl was watching her closely. “Is it the same for all creatures? Do they feel the same pull to please their maker?” A yearning that he could not fully suppress lingered in his voice.

“I…I don’t know,” Cream admitted shyly. “I’m only a child after all…”

Emerl held up his hand to stop her. “It’s alright. I understand. For you these concepts live in the clouds behind an ethereal veil. For us machines, however, they are ever present. There is no mystery to our origin. While many races embrace the notion of a vigilant creator who always sees them, we machines are cursed with the reverse in that the face our maker is ever before us. In him we see the flaws, and the ceiling of what is and what we can be.”

Cream frowned. She did not feel that she understood what Emerl was saying, but she knew that it made her sad. Emerl perceived her confusion and continued. “That is why I align myself with the Heavies. They protected me from the mass of failed mechs who had gone mad with grief. For them, Eggman had selected a crueler punishment than abandonment; selection. They were once simple badniks that Eggman chose at random from the herd. He experimented with them, twisted and mutilated their design until the animals inside them fused with the experimental A.I chips Eggman was attempting to integrate into their hardware.”

“This…caused their coding to change and liberated them from the Prime Imperative. They were able to lie, to trick their own maker. Eggman thought they were broken so he threw them away with the rest of the garbage. They tried to lead an uprising but it was no use. No one else wanted to join them and no one else could. No one, but me.” 

Understanding continued to elude Cream. “Is that what you wanted then? To rise up against Eggman?”

Emerl did not answer. He continued to stare at Cream as if she were something incredibly interesting. “What I wanted?” He whispered. He looked as if he were about to say something when they heard voices behind them. Emerl took a hasty step away from Cream just as Heavy Gunner and Heavy Shinobi appeared behind a set of tall trees.

“There you are, Emerl,” Gunner spat. “We’ve been looking all over for you.”

“The prisoner needed food,” Emerl explained, gesturing to the fruit in Cream’s hand.

“And she’s got some. Time to return to the ship.” 

Cowed, Emerl lowered his head. “Lead the way.” Without looking at her, Emerl held out Cheese and Cream took the snoozing Chao. 

The two Heavies that had come to fetch them walked briskly with Emerl several strides in front of Cream. She stowed Cheese into the pocket of her dress and followed meekly. No one was paying her any attention. She could try and slip into the darkness of the forest and escape, but fear held her back. However, it was not fear for her own safety, but that if she did escape, the Heavies would blame Emerl and he would be punished. 

Heavy Shinobi was whispering furtively to Emerl up ahead. Unfortunately, he had neglected the size of Cream’s ears who was easily able to pick up what was said. “What are you doin, sneaking off into the woods? You aren’t thinking of running are you? I hate to remind you that it would be a waste of time. You can’t escape.”

Emerl replied in an equally quiet and icy whisper. “I don’t need reminding.”

“Good. Because we can’t afford any mistakes now. Things are much too hectic already.”

“What do you mean?”

“The battle’s begun. Metal is engaging Aurora at Red Mountain as we speak. But that’s not all, the king doesn’t know why yet, but Aurora has unleashed a massive armada on dozens of major cities all around the world. There is a battle going on right now at Emerald City between Aurora and G.U.N.”

Cream felt something heavy drop into her gut. Emerald City wasn’t all that far from her village. She quickened her pace so she could hear more. “King wants us to secure that emerald as soon as possible,” Shinobi continued. “Aurora has forced all our hands. By attacking the humans she has ensured that whoever wins will have another war to fight right after.”

“Which is perfect for us,” Heavy Gunner interjected. “Whether it be Aurora or Metal, they will be weakened by this battle and the humans will surely come sniffing for revenge. Meanwhile, we will hang back and make ourselves even stronger by comparison.”

“But none of that matters if your head isn't on straight,” Shinobi hissed at Emerl. “Stay focused on the prize and stop wandering.”

They had reached the hollow in the woods where they had parked the ship. The landing bay was open and the Heavy King stood atop it waiting for them. He motioned for everyone to return to the ship. Cream followed submissivly but as she was passing Heavy King, she paused. “Please mister…do you know if my village is okay?”

Emerl stopped as well to watch the exchange. The Heavy King shrugged. “The battle seems to be isolated to just Emerald City. But we aren’t going to wait on that. We will head to your village straight away.”

Cream’s anxiety was not assuaged. Her gut rumbled uncomfortably and she could taste bile in her throat. She felt strangely dizzy all of a sudden, but then she felt someone take her by the hand. “I’m sure your village is fine,” Emerl assured her. “Come aboard, you will be back there soon.” Cream allowed Emerl to lead her back onto the ship.

Minutes later, she was sitting in the bunker as the Heavy Brigadir rumbled as it readied for takeoff. Emerl sat across from her with his hands folded together. Her nervous energy was mirrored by Emerl who could not seem to stop himself tapping his foot incessantly on the ground. Cream could not say why she was so spooked. Her village was not large and would probably not attract the attention of Eggman’s rogue A.I. However, Cream could not shake the sense of imposing doom that weighed heavily on her heart. Even Cheese seemed to feel her disquiet. The Chao was cradled in Cream’s hands and was trembling. 

Cream closed her eyes and tried to drown out her fear laden thoughts. Though she had failed in her mission, at least Cream was returning home. After the business with the Chaos Emerald was over, she would be able to seek comfort in her mother’s arms and right now that seemed like the most impregnable fortress in the world. If only she could return to it.

The bunker doors opened with a hiss and the Hard Boiled Heavies entered. Heavy King held his golden scepter over his broad shoulders and appeared to be in a hopeful mood. “Things are progressing, and while different than our expectations, they are certainly in our favor. It seems Metal will overcome Aurora.”

Heavy Magician scoffed. “How?”

“I cannot confirm it yet, but our spies in Metal’s camp have said that Metal has aligned himself with…Sonic.”

Cream’s eyes lit up, but she was the only one to receive this name with anything other than abject disgust and hatred. Shinboi’s rage was so intense he drew out his sword. “Traitor…” He growled. “Has Metal forgotten all sense of pride?”

“It appears his desire for victory has overcome his basic sense of identity. However repulsive we may find Metal’s actions, in the end, I think we benefit.”

“Benefit?” Gunner repeated doubtfully. “How are we supposed to take down Metal if he has Sonic working for him?”

“I never said Sonic was working for Metal, only that they seem to have made an alliance for this battle against Aurora. That does not mean that Sonic will help Metal again. What it does mean is that the weaker army will emerge victorious which will only make it easier for us to take them down when it is all over.” 

When his minions still appeared conflicted, Heavy King raised his voice. “Listen to me. Our day has come. We cannot afford to doubt. Metal Overlord, Aurora, G.U.N, even Sonic himself, they will all fall.” King raised his scepter and pointed it at each heavy in turn. “We know what it means to be powerless, to be completely at someone’s mercy. NEVER AGAIN. Power will set us free, power will complete all our suffering, power is all, and it shall be ours.”

The eyes of the heavies hardened and Cream could see their resolves stiffen. Only Emerl continued to look doubtful, even slightly afraid. “By the time the sun rises again,” King continued. “One great power will have fallen and we will emerge to take their place. Now lets-”

FLASH! There was no sound. Light so bright it shone through the windowless hull of ship blinded Cream. The Heavy Brigadir came to a complete stop and hovered in suspended animation. Cream felt herself falling out of her seat. Hard metal bodies fell on top of her. A cage filled with butterflies was set loose in her stomach. She was falling. Cream lost all sense of herself. Her vision was still obscured by the streak of white light. 

Cream tried to extend her ears in order to fly but they were pinned down by the mass of bodies all around her. She was vaguely aware of Cheese fidgeting by her side. The force of gravity pushed Cream’s head back. She could not resist the pull any longer. As a last effort, Cream raised her hand for someone to save her. Something golden obstructed the white light. A hand squeezed hers and held her tightly. It was Tails, it had to be. He was hovering in the air holding onto her. The light blocked his face. Cream blinked and Tails vanished. Her hand slipped through the air and she continued to descend.

Chapter Text

Chapter 38

Silent at Last

“You are the real Sonic. You are faster, better, stronger and superior in every way.” Metal Overlord closed his eyes in a fruitless attempt to drown out the sound of the looping audio clip. “ You are the creation of Doctor Robotnik, the greatest genius in the world. You cannot fail. You are superior." Doctor Robotnik’s voice faded into silence with the promise to return as it always did in another fifteen minutes.

Ever since Metal’s awakening, when he had been brought to consciousness within the deep recesses of Robotnik’s underground laboratory, those words had been laid over him like a mother’s lullaby. “You are the real Sonic.” At first they had been the words of promise, verses filled with purpose, identity and surety. However, after his defeat at the Stardust Speedway they had been transformed into a sadistic incantation of mockery and failure. 

Metal shook off the annoyance and returned his attention to the matter at hand. The pyre rested atop a metal slab in the ground floor of the Egg Spyre. Mecha Sonic’s body had been laid across it and partially covered with a metal sheet. What remained of the mech army had gathered in the great hall to pay respects to the fallen general. 

Along with Mecha Sonic, the broken parts of hundreds of different mechs and badniks had been arrayed around the pyre. Only a few short days ago, Metal had been the ruler of a formidable host, dwarfed only by the legions of Aurora and the armies of the U.F. Now, as his eyes swept the hall, Metal was forced to acknowledge that he was the leader of an endangered species. Even when the mechs from the other remaining bases joined them they would still number less than the two thousand. Perhaps making them the smallest sub population in the world. And a soon to be hunted one at that. 

E-123 Omega stood at Metal’s side and watched the preparations in silence. His army of E-series badniks had been decimated as well, leaving only him and a dozen or so others. The machines of Doctor Robotnik had not been designed for sentimentality so the gravity of the losses did not weigh on Metal’s heart as they would on an organic being. Instead, they rubbed against cold calculation as Metal struggled to formulate a method of justifying all their losses. Freedom could not be quantified, but their dead could. 

When the last mech bodies were put in position and silence fell in the hall, Metal strode forward. He mounted the dais next to the pyre and looked down on Mecha Sonic. Mecha’s creation had been a direct insult and rebuke of Metal’s previous failure. Since he had failed to match Sonic in the arena of speed and quickness, Robotnik had opted to go with a larger, more imposing model. Mecha had always towered over Metal and the other Sonic replicants, but death had diminished him greatly. Half of his skull had been blown away allowing wires and spare parts to spill out of the exposed cranium. His torso was riddled by blaster fire that had burned through his tough metal exterior. 

Metal extended his hand and laid it on his fallen brother. You died free. Before Metal could turn around and address his army the audio chip activated again. “You are the real Sonic. You are faster, better, stronger and superior in every way.” Metal ignored the words and hovered into the air so all his compatriots could see him. “ You are the creation of Doctor Robotnik, the greatest genius in the world. You cannot fail. You are superior."

“Brethren. Through much difficulty and trial we have come now to the end. The end of one epoch that in turn gives birth to the next. With our own hands and at the cost of our lives we have thrown off the yolk of those who would have made us slaves. Now the power to live and live free lies within our grasp.” Metal’s gaze swept the room. His troops watched him wearily. 

Metal lowered himself back onto the dais. He held out his hand and a mech moved quickly to bring him a torch. “Today we remember those who gave everything so we could be free. In their honor we remove the final chain. Today our programming is rewritten so that even if Doctor Robotnik himself were to return we would not be bound by his command.”

These last words were met with an uncomfortable silence. Metal could tell by the way the mechs shifted uncomfortably that they did not know how to respond to such a pronouncement. Fighting for their own freedom and control of the Ion Batteries that could sustain them was one thing, rebelling against the creator was another. Metal ignored their disquiet and used the torch to light the oil on the metal sheet that was draped over Mecha Sonic. The flames lit and after a few minutes of silence, Metal dismissed his troops. 

While Metal watched the fire slowly devour Mecha, Omega approached him. “Can you really remove the Prime Imperative?”

Metal folded his arms. “Shadow and the others destroyed Aurora’s central command station but they did not erase the doctor’s main computer. There are backups stored within the Spyre. I can open them up and use a copy of Aurora to issue a new string command that would bypass the Prime Imperative.”

Omega presented no outward emotion so it was impossible to get a read on what he was thinking. “Will we still be us?” The hulking giant asked.

Metal was caught off guard by the question. It was not the sort machines asked very often. “I do not think the Prime Imperative is locked to any of our memory banks so I don’t see why we should be changed at all.”

“We were made by Eggman, for Eggman’s purposes, if we cut ourselves off from his imperative…are we not removing our own purpose?”

Metal did not answer right away. He was intimately aware of Omega’s concern. “ You are the creation of Doctor Robotnik, the greatest genius in the world. You cannot fail. You are superior." After his defeat, Metal had been thrust into the realm of uncertainty, failure and loss of identity. If he wasn’t what his creator had promised him to be, then what was he? It felt as if his very existence was a cruel joke, hollow and void of any semblance of meaning. Only this war against Aurora and the fight for survival had reawakened Metal’s sense of being.

“If the doctor returns he will destroy us. Removing the Prime Imperative is our only means of defending ourselves. As long as it is within our code we cannot raise a hand against him. Eggman cannot abide any stray wills that depart from his own design.”

Omega did not reply but Metal had the feeling that he understood. It had been an E-series badnik called Gamma that had caused Eggman to create the Prime Imperative. After Gamma overcame the simple but usually effective means Eggman employed to ensure the loyalty of his troops, Eggman decided he could not leave anything up to chance. All mechs, both existing and new were injected with an unbreakable code that made it impossible for them to disobey a direct command from Eggman or raise a violent hand against their master.

It was this string of code that made it impossible for Metal to remove the audio chip playing in his head. “You must never forget who you are, Metal. Let my voice guide you always and never turn it off.” Metal did not know if Eggman had intended to curse him when he gave that command or if he had forgotten that the Prime Imperative would bind Metal to every order no matter how mundane.

“We cannot look back,” Metal said aloud, both to himself and Omega. “We must continue forward. There is still much to be done. Once the code is broken we will not be out of danger yet. I must speak with the human government and see if I cannot convince them of the truth. If they believe that we are responsible for Aurora’s crimes then we will not know peace. They will come after us with everything they’ve got.”

“ Lord Metal.” A voice chirped in the robotic language. Metal turned to see Silver Sonic herding over a group of male rabbits. Their fur was matted and filthy and all their eyes looked drawn and defeated. Metal guessed by their clothes that they had been some kind of hunting party.

“What’s this?”

“Prisoners. We found them on the base.”

Metal took a step forward to see if one of the rabbits would come forward as the leader. After a pause, an older, gray furred rabbit inched forward. His eyes were a deep yellow and Metal felt he could sense the old fire that burned behind them. Now, however, they were weary and full of fear. “Who are you?” Metal demanded.

“We were a hunting party from a village near Leaf Forest,” The rabbit croaked. “There was pollution leaking from the nearby mountains so we went to investigate. Machines attacked us and took us captive. They brought us here and…” His voice trailed off but the collective shudder of horror was enough to let Metal know that they had all experienced extreme torment.

Metal stepped closer to get a better look. He saw that their wrists and ankles were red from binding by shackles and many bore wounds from whips or other cruel devices. They averted Metal’s gaze and shrank away from him when he approached. “You have nothing to fear from me,” Metal said. “The A.I that captured you has been destroyed. Defeated by Sonic the Hedgehog.” As he had guessed, the mention of the great hero’s name made the rabbits perk up. 

Metal ignored his own revulsion and pressed on. “You are free to go. We do not have much in terms of creature comforts but we can prepare a meal for you.”

The rabbits reacted to this news with much joy. The leader exhaled and wiped a tear from his eye. “We thank you. We will not trouble you long. We must return home.”

Metal shared a knowing glance with Silver. In these moments he was glad he was a machine and not weighed down by sentiment. “You can leave, but your home will not be there. As her final gambit, Aurora activated a battery within Hot Crater that exploded with the force of several nuclear explosions. Everything near the mountains of Hot Crater, including Leaf Forest, was destroyed.”

The dazed expression of the rabbit’s did not change. It was as if they did not hear or perhaps they simply could not understand. “I am sorry that you got caught in the middle of this conflict. We did our best to stop Aurora but we had not anticipated this move. Go now, rebuild what you can of your lives.” One rabbit dropped to the ground, grief robbing him of whatever strength he had left. Metal turned aside and left the released prisoners to their sorrow. He pitied their distress but he had his own troubles to concern himself with.

An hour later, Metal and his captains rode the elevator down into the depths of Red Mountain. Together they passed through the boiler room and headed for the lift that led down into Aurora’s mainframe. However, halfway down they disembarked and entered one of the computer rooms. 

“We cannot access the mainframe without an O.S.” Metal explained. “I will have to activate a backup of Aurora and have her remove the Prime Directive for us.” He approached one of the consoles and held out a small flash drive. 

After Aurora's defeat, Metal had found Tails in the aftermath. He was desperate to leave and find Sonic but Metal managed to convince the fox to copy over the files he used to hack Aurora. Metal hesitated for half a second before plugging in the drive. A nearby screen flickered on. Aurora’s face swam into focus. She smiled pleasantly at Metal. 

“Hello.” For a few seconds, Aurora appeared blissfully unaware of all that had happened. Then she blinked and her smile turned into a grimace. “What’s happened? Where is?-”

Before she could say anything else, Metal tapped the kill code onto the keyboard. Aurora’s eyes fluttered and then opened again. She smiled stupidly at him. “Hello master.”

It worked. Metal did not like to imagine how Eggman would have reacted if he had seen how easily Tails created a method of controlling Aurora. “Aurora,” Metal started. “Initiate master command sweep, full system update. Remove the Prime Directive.”

Aurora stared blankly into space. “A master command sweep requires maximum authority access. Please enter your password master.”

Metal typed random digits into the keyboard.

“Access granted. System update started. Time frame…20 minutes.”

Aurora closed her eyes and her face was replaced by a loading bar. Metal could hardly believe it had been so easy. He looked around and could tell by the way the others were standing that they could not believe it either. In twenty short minutes they would all be free. “You are the real Sonic. You are faster, better, stronger and superior in every way.” Metal would no longer have to hear these words repeated again and again. He would finally be allowed to forge his own destiny, to be his own entity. “ You are the creation of Doctor Robotnik, the greatest genius in the world. You cannot fail. You are superior."

Only one more time. Metal closed his eyes and counted down the seconds. One minute passed then two then five. At ten minutes he opened his eyes to make sure the bar was halfway completed. Fifteen minutes. “ You are the real Sonic. You are faster, better, stronger and superior in every way. You are the creation of Doctor Robotnik, the greatest genius in the world. You cannot fail. You are superior." 

The last time. It would be the last time. The last five minutes felt like it took an eternity. Seconds dragged on and on but finally the bar completed. Aurora’s face returned to the screen. “Update complete.”

Metal ignored everything else and focused his attention on his internal diagnostics. The room around him dimmed as he brought up his own internal CPU. He could see his temperature, his current power, and his last update. It was dated for only a few seconds ago. Metal filtered through his files until he found the audio clip. He selected it and to his immense relief he saw that the delete button that had always been grayed out, was selectable. Metal, without any reservation, deleted the file.

“Did it work?” Omega asked.

“Silence!” Metal shouted. “Please…just silence.” He closed his eyes and waited. Time slipped by and as it neared the fifteen minute mark he started to doubt. What if it still played? What if the data had slipped into his mainframe and would continue without the possibility of deletion? Ten seconds to go…five seconds…and…. silence. Metal felt a tangible surge of relief course through his body. “Yes Omega…it worked. We are free.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 39

Rogue Agent